Skip to main content

Full text of "Ireland in rebellion"

See other formats


m 
w, 

"ifg* 
ty<t* 

(•M^^ 

!\W#\ 

s»««r«- 


Presented  to  the 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 
LIBRARY 

by  the 

ONTARIO  LEGISLATIVE 
LIBRARY 

1980 


TORONTO 

DEC  7     1922 


IRELAND  IN 
REBELLION 


PRINTED  IN  GRLAi    BRITAIN. 


IRELAND 


IN 


TRANSLATED    FROM 
THE    FRENCH     OF 


SYLVAIN   BRIOLLAY 


'5463? 


DUBLIN 

THE  TALBOT  PRESS   LIMITED 

LONDON 
T.    FISHER   UNWIN   LIMITED 

1922 


PA 


/3  75*73 


TO  THE  MEMORY 
OF    MY    MOTHER 


PREFATORY  NOTE 

Ulrlande  Jnsurgee,  of  which  the  present  volume  is 
a  translation,  first  appeared  in  the  form  of  articles 
for  the  "  Revue  de  Paris  "  and  "  I,e  Correspondant  " 
during  the  winter  of  1920-1921.  The  French 
edition  was  published  by  Messrs.  Plon-Nourrit  in 
July,  1921,  The  author  is  a  distinguished  French- 
man resident  in  Ireland  since  the  beginning  of  1919, 
who  saw  and  judged  for  himself,  noted  events  as 
they  appeared  in  the  Irish  newspapers,  and  had 
many  opportunities  of  seeing  prominent  members  of 
all  the  Irish  parties.  The  whole  book  was  written 
before  the  Truce  of  llth  July,  1921. 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAGB 
I.                             IRELAND  IN  REBELLION. 

I.— The  Present  Rebellion                ...  ...  ...  1 

II. — Orange     Rising    against    the     Home  Rule    Act 

(1911-1914)     ...            ...             ...  ...  ...  3 

III. — Ireland  comes  into  the  War      ...  ...  ...  5 

IV.— "Easter  Week"            6 

V. — The  Resistance  to  Conscription  ...  ...  9 

VI. — Irish  Politics  have  a  rhythm  of  their  own  ...  12 

II.  THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  SINN  FEIN, 

I. — Its  Extremist  Idealism                ...  ...  ...  18 

II. — The  Power  of  Illusion  in  Sinn  Fein  ...  ...  26 

III.— The  Moral  Forces         ...            ...  ...  ...  29 

III.  THE  IRISH  REPUBLIC. 

I. — The  Irish  Republican  Army      ...  ...  ...  38 

II. — The  Triumphant  Elections  of  1920  ...  ...  51 

III. — Republican  Justice        ...            ...  ...  ...  55 

IV. — Intensification  of  Armed  Action  ...  ...  62 

IV.  THE  ENGLISH  REACTION. 

I. — English  Temporisation               ...  ...  ...  70 

II. — Parliamentary  Measures              ...  ...  ...  73 

III. — Economic  Measures      ...            ...  ...  ...  78 

IV.— Military  Measures          ...            ...  ...  ...  81 

V. — General  Measures           ...            ...  ...  ...  86 

VI.— Concentration  of  Efforts              ...  ...  ...  93 

V.  CALCULATION  OF  PROBABILITIES. 

L— Lloyd  George  ...            ...            ...  ...  ...  106 

II.— Sinn  Fein  prefers  to  Fight       ...  ...  ...  110 

III.— A  Glimmer  of  Light    ...            ...  ...  ...  117 

IV.— Chances  of  a  Settlement             ...  ...  ...  123 

V. — Chances  Against  Settlement.     ...  ...  ...  129 

VI.— Conclusion        ...            ...            ...  ...  „.  137 

viii. 


Ireland  in  Rebellion, 

CHAPTER    I, 
I. 

The  present  rebellion  is  a  national  revolt  which  is 
explained  by  Ireland's*  history — Reasons  why  it  is 
inopportune — A  brief  historical  account* 

IN  1607,  after  miracles  of  heroism  and  tenacity 
displayed  in  vain  against  the  invader,  the  last  inde- 
pendent princes  of  Ireland,  those  whom  the  English 
court  had  made  Earls  of  Tyrone  and  Tyrconnell,  and 
whom  Irish  national  pride  still  prefers  to  call  by  their 
old  native  titles,  Hugh  O'Neill  and  Red  Hugh 
O'Donnell,  the  last  clan  chieftains,  were  forced  to 
yield,  and  went  to  die  in  exile.  The  conquest  was 
finished  ;  the  era  of  rebellions  had  begun. 

Ten  times  in  their  subsequent  history,  in  cir- 
cumstances favourable  or  otherwise,  with  or  without 
hope  of  success,  in  1641,  1649,  1689,  1782,  1798,  1803, 
1848,  and  1867,  the  unyielding  spirit  of  the  defeated 
nation  broke  the  prescriptive  right  of  conquest  and 
registered  its  protest  in  blood  that  its  soul  had  not 
yielded.  To-day  again  the  age-long  protest  is  raised 
and  the  present  generation  has  set  the  seal  of  its  blood 
on  it. 

But  I  hear  you  remark  at  once,  this  rising  came 
very  late ;  the  Great  War  was  ended,  England  came 

'  l 


2  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

out  of  it  more  independent  and  more  powerful  than 
ever,  Ireland  stood  alone.  It  was  at  the  darkest  hour 
of  the  struggle,  in  the  anxious  years  when  the  empire 
was  tottering  to  its  foundation  that  such  a  rising 
would  have  had  a  real  chance  of  success.  Granted. 
To  explain  why  things  could  not  have  happened 
otherwise,  a  few  historical  remarks  are  necessary. 

Before  the  war,  if  one  felt  the  pulse  of  public  opinion 
in  Ireland,  one  could  feel  the  dull  throb  of  an ti- British 
feeling — slumbering,  of  course,  and,  as  it  were,  tamed. 
Since  1848  and  the  outbreak  led  by  Smith  O'Brien,  the 
state  of  chronic  rebellion — with  the  exception  of  the 
spasmodic  explosions  of  the  Fenian  movement — had 
relaxed  and  fizzled  out  into  a  constitutional  opposition. 
For  fifty  years,  under  Isaac  Butt,  Parnell  and  Redmond, 
the  Irish  Nationalist  Party  appealed  by  constitutional 
methods  to  the  Parliament  at  Westminster  for  Self- 
Government  or  Home  Rule. 

After  many  disappointments,  in  spite  of  the 
opposition  of  the  Tories,  in  spite  of  the  veto  of  the 
House  of  lyords  which  was  at  last  abolished,  the  Home 
Rule  Bill  was  finally  passed  on  the  25th  May,  1914. 
This,  however,  while  satisfying  the  aspirations  of  the 
real  Irish  population,  was  bitterly  opposed  by  the 
Orangemen  of  Ulster.  The  reader  will  remember  that 
in  1688  Prince  William  of  Orange,  Governor  of  the 
Netherlands,  and  son-in-law  of  James  II.  of  Kngland, 
dethroned  his  father-in-law  and  drove  him  out  of 
Ireland  after  the  Battle  of  the  Boyne.  Now,  the 
name  Orangeman  is  applied  to  the  Protestant  immi- 
grants from  Kngland  or  Scotland  that  had  "  settled  " 
in  the  north-east  corner  of  Ireland  and  around  Belfast, 
who  take  as  their  watchword  the  name  of  the  Prince 
of  Orange,  the  conqueror  of  the  Stuart  and  Papish 


IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 


King.  Subsequent  events  proved  that  the  Home  Rule 
Act,  though  passed  into  law,  could  not  prevail  against 
the  all-powerful  will  of  that  minority. 


IT. 

Orange  rising  against  the  Home  Rule  Act  (1911-1914) 
— Weakness   of   the  Liberal  Government. 

As  early  as  1912  the  Orangemen  of  Ulster  had  signed 
a  covenant  or  agreement,  by  which  they  undertook  to 
resist — by  force  of  arms  if  necessary — any  Act  of 
Parliament  that  aimed  at  breaking  the  Union  which 
was  established  between  England  and  Ireland  by  the 
fraud  of  1800.  Moreover,  they  felt  they  had  at  their 
backs  (otherwise  their  threats  would  have  been  a 
piece  of  harmless  bluff)  the  powerful  Conservative 
opposition  in  England,  where  a  covenant  similar  to 
that  of  Ulster  was  signed  in  1914.  Open  preparations 
were  made  for  civil  war.  Sir  Edward  Carson,  the 
leader  of  the  Orange  Party,  enrolled  his  Ulster 
Volunteers,  who  were  drilled  by  retired  British  officers. 
Generous  subscriptions  were  given  by  the  wealthy 
Tory  magnates  to  arm  and  equip  the  men.  Arms  and 
ammunition  were  imported  from  England  and 
Germany.  In  one  day  50,000  rifles  and  2,000,000 
cartridges,  consigned  from  the  Waffenfabrik  at  Ham- 
burg, were  secretly  landed  at  I^arne  and  taken  away 
before  the  police  had  time  to  intervene.  The  Belfast 
people  declared  publicly  that  rather  than  fall  under 
the  authority  of  the  Parliament  of  Dublin,  they  pre- 
ferred to  appeal  to  the  Kaiser,  "  Prince  of  Protestants." 

In  the  face  of  this  appeal  to  force  Nationalist 
Ireland  got  uneasy,  and  already  in  1913  companies  of 


4  IEELAND   IN   REBELLION 

Irish  National  Volunteers  began  to  show  themselves  in 
the  streets  of  Dublin,  as  if  by  a  law  of  equilibrium. 
Redmond,  still  relying  on  Parliamentary  means, 
continued  to  negotiate  instead  of  acting,  and  thus 
arose  quietly  between  him  and  his  constituents  a 
breach  which  became  in  the  course  of  time  an  unbridge- 
able gulf. 

Now,  what  of  Asquith's  liberal  Government  ? 
Cowardly  and  unscrupulous  beyond  belief,  it  yielded 
in  face  of  the  challenge  hurled  at  it,  at  Parliament, 
at  the  Constitution,  and  is  thus  responsible  for  the 
present  chaotic  condition.  Kven  in  the  spring  of  1914 
Asquith,  under  pressure  from  the  Orange  extremists, 
was  considering  county  option  on  the  question  of  Home 
Rule ;  that  is  to  say,  practically  the  division  of 
Ireland  into  two  regions,  Orange  Ulster,*  which  could 
remain  under  the  Act  of  Union,  and  the  rest  of  Ireland 
which  would  come  under  the  authority  of  a  future 
Dublin  Parliament.  This  is  a  measure  which  Ireland 
would  never  accept,  as  it  exalts  the  wish  of  a  small 
minority — and  that  the  foreign  element  in  the 
country — over  the  will  of  four-fifths  of  the  popula- 
tion. 

The  following  summer  witnessed  a  military  incident 
of  a  serious  character.  Almost  all  the  officers,  with  the 
General  at  their  head,  of  the  cavalry  division  which  was 
stationed  at  the  Curragh  Camp,  fearing  they  might  be 
used  to  suppress  the  revolt  of  Ulster,  sent  in  their 
resignation  in  a  body.  Instead  of  putting  down  this 
attempt  at  sedition,  Colonel  Seely,  Minister  for  War, 
summoned  Gen.  Sir  Hubert  Gough  to  Condon  and, 

*  Orange  "  Ulster  "  consists  of  only  four  of  the  nine  counties  of 
the  province  of  Ulster.  In  the  other  five  counties  the  Nationalists  are 
in  the  majority. 


IRELAND  IN  REBELLION 


before  he  succeeded  in  getting  him  to  withdraw  the 
resignations  sent  in,  had  to  capitulate.* 

Meanwhile,  when  the  Irish  Volunteers  were  landing 
arms  at  Howth  the  police  arrived  in  time  and  fired 
on  the  crowd,  killing  and  wounding  some  civilians. 


III. 

Ireland  comes  into  the  war — She  gets  irritated  at    the 
measures  of  distrust  taken  against  her. 

The  Home  Rule  Act  was  passed  into  law  a  month 
after  the  vote  was  taken  on  it,  on  the  25th  June.  But 
it  was  perfectly  clear  from  now  on,  that  the  resistance 
of  Ulster,  fostered  and  supported  as  it  was  from  out- 
side, would  never  be  put  down  by  an  English  Cabinet, 
and  that  the  secession  of  the  Orange  counties,  which 
was  at  first  put  forward  as  a  temporary  measure,  now 
threatened  to  become  a  permanent  scheme. 

When  the  war  broke  out,  John  Redmond,  in  a 
moment  of  enthusiasm  and  forgetful  of  these  dis- 
couraging symptoms,  rushed  his  country  in  blind 
confidence  into  the  war  for  liberty  by  offering  the 
unreserved  support  of  Ireland  to  the  Parliament  of 
Westminster.  And  at  first,  indeed,  the  Irish  enlisted 
in  large  numbers. 

This  generosity  met  with  a  fitting  reward  !  The 
Home  Rule  Act,  signed  by  the  King  on  the  i8th 
September  and  entered  in  the  Statute  Book,  was 
suspended  by  an  Order  in  Council  and  its  enforcement 

*  It  may  be  remarked  in  parenthesis  that  there  is  no  doubt  that 
the  state  cf  political  and  military  disorganisation  caused  in  Great 
Britain  by  the  revolt  of  Ulster  encouraged  Germany,  which  was 
convinced  by  Kulilmann  of  England's  povverlessness,  to  undertake  the 
hazard  of  the  war. 


6  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

postponed  until  six  months  after  the  cessation  of 
hostilities.  The  Nationalist  Volunteers  had  offered  to 
transform  themselves  into  an  Irish  territorial  force. 
Lord  Kitchener,  Minister  for  War,  refused  point 
blank.  The  Irish  who  went  to  the  Front  were  denied 
the  right  granted  to  the  Scotch  and  Welsh  of  serving 
in  national  units  under  their  own  officers,  and  with 
their  own  banners.  The  enormous  Catholic  majority, 
systematically  kept  in  the  rank  and  file,  was  officered 
almost  exclusively  by  Protestants.  To  crown  all, 
Sir  Edward  Carson,  the  Orange  leader,  who  was 
detested  by  Nationalist  Ireland,  was  appointed  a 
member  of  the  War  Cabinet,  a  step  which  was  resented 
by  many  as  a  personal  insult  and  a  provocation. 

These  reasons  explain  the  growth  of  ill-feeling  and 
the  steady  falling-ofT  of  recruiting.  From  the  very 
beginning  the  extreme  Nationalists  had  preached 
abstention,  on  the  plea  that  Ireland  had  nothing  to 
gain  or  to  defend  by  the  side  of  England,  and  conse- 
quently had  nothing  to  do  with  the  conflict.  Who  will 
deny  that  their  words  were  borne  out  by  subsequent 
events  ? 

IV. 

"Easter  Week  " — The  Insurrection  wrongly  attributed 
to  Sinn  Fein — What  was  Sinn  Fein  ? — Its  sudden 
development. 

Then  came  the  outbreak  of  Easter  Week,  the  rising 
of  April,  1916.  Wiser  counsels  were  against  it,  but 
the  hotheads  were  too  quick  for  them  and  faced  them 
with  the  accomplished  fact.  It  is  possible  also  that 
there  was  a  certain  amount  of  German  agitation,  for 
we  must  not  forget  that  it  was  the  wdfsFpenoTof  the 


IRELAND   IN   REBELLION  7 

siege  of  Verdun.  Be  that  as  it  may,  the  Republic  was 
proclaimed.  From  Monday  to  Saturday  the  rebels 
held  Dublin  against  the  regular  army,  which  was 
receiving  reinforcements  daily.  At  last  they  gave 
way  before  the  heavy  artillery  which  was  laying  waste 
the  centre  of  the  city.  After  the  surrender  sixteen  of 
the  leaders  were  executed  and  some  1,500  prisoners 
interned  or  deported  to  England. 

This  unexpected  and  disconcerting  rebellion  came 
like  a  thunderbolt.  The  innocent  optimism  of  the 
kindly  Birrell,  Chief  Secretary  for  Ireland,  was  non- 
plussed. What  was  the  origin  of  it  ?  All  of  a  sudden 
it  was  attributed  to  Sinn  Fein. 

"  Sinn  Fein  " — the  word  is  Irish  and  means  "  our- 
selves " — was  a  little  group  of  uncompromising 
Nationalists,  whose  programme  might  be  summed  up 
in  four  words — Ireland  without  the  English.  A  large 
number  of  its  members  had  been  drawn  from  the 
Gaelic  league,  which  was  founded  in  1893,  for  the 
study  and  revival  of  the  Irish  language,  art  and 
traditions,  and  which  had  unconsciously,  and  perhaps 
without  desiring  it,  acted  as  a  powerful  incentive  to 
patriotism  and  awakened  in  the  Irish  a  consciousness 
and  pride  in  themselves.  When  they  started  out  to 
fight  against  Anglicisation,  it  was  difficult  to  stop 
half  way.  The  league,  carried  away  by  its  own 
impetus,  left  the  academic  plane  and  developed  into 
a  political  movement  for  independence. 

The  Sinn  Feiners  gathered  round  Arthur  Griffith, 
who  expounded  their  policy.  As  early  as  1905  Griffith 
had  published  a  series  of  articles,  in  which  he  showed 
how  Hungary  had  got  rid  of  Austrian  domination 
without  using  any  violent  methods,  but  by  merely 
ignoring  Austria.  Inspired  by  this  example,  he 


8  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

proposed  that  Ireland  should  adopt  a  programme  of 
pacific  non-co-operation  similar  to  that  recommended 
to-day  by  Gandhi  in  India. 

Naturally,  these  ideas  had  the  support  of  very  few 
people  in  1916.  Serious  people  looked  upon  those 
who  advocated  them  as  poor  jesters,  hotheads  or 
fanatics.  Needless  to  say,  the  rebellion  was  not  their 
doing — Griffith,  who  was  constantly  preaching  passive 
resistance,  took  no  part  in  it.  It  was  the  doing  of  a 
small  composite  group,  which  consisted  of  a  few 
intellectuals  with  Sinn  Fein  tendencies  of  course, 
such  as  Pearse  and  MacDonagh,  but  also  of  some 
revolutionary  socialists,  such  as  Connolly,  and  a  few 
survivors  of  the  Fenian  movement,  such  as  old  Tom 
Clarke. 

However,  the  Redmondites  thought  it  wise  to 
disclaim  all  connection  with  this  movement,  the 
revolutionary  tone  of  which  frightened  their  modesty 
as  successful,  respectable  people,  and  to  saddle  those 
scurvy  Sinn  Feiners  with  the  responsibility  for  it. 
And  then  an  extraordinary  thing  happened. 

When  the  rebellion  broke  out,  it  surprised,  shocked 
and  horrified  the  bulk  of  the  people  even  in  Ireland.  In 
Dublin,  at  most  a  thousand  men  took  part  in  the 
fight,  and  public  opinion  was  against  them.  But  when 
it  was  being  suppressed,  individual  soldiers  took  the 
liberty  of  carrying  out  some  summary  executions,  or 
rather  murders,  and  the  English,  with  incredible 
stupidity,  instead  of  ending  the  matter  once  and  for 
all,  prolonged  the  shootings  for  a  whole  fortnight. 
The  condemned  men  suffered  death  with  that  wonder- 
ful and  touching  heroism  which  characterises  the 
Celtic  spirit,  and  which  does  more  to  convert  such 
a  nation  than  ten  years  of  propaganda.  Public  opinion 


IRELAND  IN  REBELLION 

in  Ireland,  always  prone  to  enthusiasm  and  pity, 
underwent  a  rapid  change,  with  the  result  that  the 
rebellion  which,  from  a  military  point  of  view,  was 
a  piece  of  folly,  turned  out  to  be  a  political  operation 
of  the  most  effective  kind.  Pearse  and  his  men  had  not 
conquered  England  to  be  sure,  but  they  had  conquered 
Ireland.  And  tne  responsibility  of  Sinn  Fein  in  the 
rising,  to  which  the  Redmondites  tried  to  tie  Sinn 
Fein  as  to  a  stake-  was  proudly  acknowledged  and 
became  a  pedestal. 

V. 

The  resistance  to  conscription — The  General  Election 
of  1918 — Dail  Eireann. 

The  "  hand-picked  "  Convention  at  which  Lloyd 
George  pretended — without  any  sincere  intention — to 
seek  a  solution  of  the  Irish  problem,  did  nothing  to 
check  the  advance  of  Sinn  Fein.  On  the  contrary,  by 
its  abortive  issue,  it  gave  it  a  further  stimulus,  as  the 
Sinn  Fein  Party,  with  intelligent  caution,  refused  to 
take  part  in  it. 

From  that  time  almost  every  by-election  was  a 
victory  for  Sinn  Fein ;  Count  Plunkett,  the  father  of 
a  young  man  who  was  shot  in  Easter  week,  De  Valera, 
who  was  condemned  to  death  at  the  same  time,  and 
whose  sentence  was  commuted  to  penal  servitude, 
headed  the  polls  by  overwhelming  majorities.  It  was 
evident  that  the  ill-feeling  against  England  was 
gaining  ground  every  day. 

It  was  on  this  sorely  wounded  people,  this  restive 
and  profoundly  distrustful  people,  that  the  London 
Parliament,  without  any  consideration  or  any  prepara- 
tory measure  of  liberty,  tried  to  impose  conscription 


10  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

in  April,  1918.  The  whole  country  revolted  with  one 
accord  :  County  Councils,  Catholic  Hierarchy,  Labour 
Leaders  and  Constitutional  Leaders. 

This  last  blow  finished  the  Redmondite  Party.  In 
the  so-called  war  for  the  liberty  of  small  nations, 
Ireland,  deprived  of  its  national  rights,  deprived  of 
the  Home  Rule  which  had  after  all  become  law,  English 
law,  was  supposed  to  endure  an  indignity  that  no 
other  Dominion  had  endured — of  seeing  its  children 
snatched  from  it  without  the  consent  of  its  elected 
representatives  !  It  was  to  shed  its  blood  to  save 
from  the  abyss  a  master  more  hated  now  than  ever  ! 
Its  leaders  had  either  betrayed  it  or  allowed  themselves 
to  be  hoodwinked.  Whether  they  were  dupes  or 
traitors,  they  must  be  swept  aside.  The  new  Lord 
Lieutenant,  a  soldier,  Field-Marshal  French,  whose 
only  means  of  government  were  threats  and  violence, 
started  his  period  of  office  by  the  wholesale  arrest  of 
Sinn  Feiners,  on  the  pretext  of  a  pro-German  plot,  of 
which  there  never  was  the  slightest  proof.  Lord 
French  got  no  recruits  and  only  succeeded  in  stiffening 
the  Irish  spirit. 

The  general  election  took  place  a  short  time  after. 
Dublin  Castle,  with  the  usual  intelligence  that  charac- 
terises it  in  its  dealings  with  things  and  people  in 
Ireland,  had  prepared  the  way  for  the  elections  by 
persecuting  the  Republicans,  hunting  down  their 
leaders,  violently  breaking  up  their  meetings,  putting 
half  their  candidates  or  more  into  prison.  Is  it  any 
wonder  that  the  rebels  achieved  a  brilliant  triumph 
in  these  circumstances  ?  Out  of  the  105  seats  they 
won  73  ;  and  if  the  constitutional  party  retained  six, 
it  was  due  to  local  agreements,  which  were  made 
between  Sinn  Fein  and  it  for  the  purpose  of  defeating 


IRELAND   IN   REBELLION  ll 

the  Orange  Party.  The  Redmondites'  day  was  over. 
Opportunely  for  himself,  if  not  for  his  followers, 
Redmond  had  died  nine  months  earlier  ;  at  least  he 
had  not  lived  long  enough  to  see  the  grave  close  over 
his  lifework. 

Some  time  after,  on  the  2ist  January,  1919,  the 
Sinn  Fein  members,  who  had — without  result,  of 
course — issued  summonses  to  attend  even  to  their 
Irish  colleagues  of  opposite  convictions,  assembled  as 
Dail  Eireann  or  Parliament  of  Ireland  in  the  Mansion 
House,  Dublin,  and  sent  forth  to  all  the  nations  of  the 
world  a  declaration  of  independence.  The  nucleus  of 
a  Government  was  formed  ;  De  Valera,  President  of 
the  Republic  and  Prime  Minister ;  Griffith,  Vice- 
President  ;  O'Kelly,  Chairman  of  the  Dail.  The 
initial  programme  of  these  men  was  to  get  the  cause 
of  Ireland  as  a  distinct  nation  presented  to  the  Peace 
Conference.  In  spite  of  the  support  of  the  Irish- 
Americans,  they  failed.  As  soon  as  the  Treaty  of 
Versailles,  which  recognised  by  implication  the  subjec- 
tion of  Ireland  was  completed,  De  Valera  set  out  for 
America  to  combat  its  ratification  by  means  of  a  vast 
campaign  of  propaganda. 

Meanwhile  their  claim  to  set  up  a  Government  of 
their  own  came  into  conflict,  as  may  be  well  imagined, 
with  the  machinery  of  the  English  Government, 
especially  with  the  secret  police.  "  It  was  not  possible 
to  take  and  keep  as  prisoners  those  detectives  whose 
existence  threatened  the  life  of  the  Republicans."* 
The  first  revolver  shots  rang  out,  and  thus  began  the 
tfagedy  of  the  guerilla  war  which  was  to  unfold  with 

*  Report  of  Lieut.-General  Sir  Henry  Lawson  to  Lord  Henry 
Cavendish  Bentinck,  President  of  the  "  Council  for  Peace  with 
Ireland." 


12  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

increasing  intensity  from  month  to  month  all  the 
potential  horror  it  contained.  This  was  in  the  autumn 
of 


VI. 

have  a  rhythm  of  their  own,   and  yet 
on    the   World    War — The    three  main 

factors  in  their  evolution  :  the  Orange  faction  ;  the 

War  itself  ;  the  Easter  Week  rising. 

From  this  brief  survey  it  can  be  seen  how  Irish 
politics  since  1914  followed  their  own  course,  indepen- 
dent of  the  world  war,  and  at  the  same  time  inspired 
by  it.  They  followed  it,  of  course,  but  at  a  distance, 
limping,  as  it  were,  and  always  late.  At  the  beginning 
and  during  the  struggle,  when  a  general  rebellion 
would  have  been  so  dangerous  to  England,  Ireland 
was  not  ready  nor  even  inclined  for  it.  Bulled  to 
slumber  by  almost  seventy  years  of  peace,  bound  hand 
and  foot  by  the  minute  and  hidebound  organisation 
of  the  constitutional  party,  pre-occupied  with  buying 
back  from  the  English  landlords  the  lands  formerly 
confiscated  from  the  Irish  owners,  it  looked  as  if  Ireland 
— apart  from  a  few  small  intellectual  groups  which  had 
no  effective  influence  on  others — had  lost  the  hope, 
nay,  even  the  desire  of  liberty,  and  only  wanted  a 
settlement.  It  is  true  that  several  factors  were  bringing 
about  a  more  and  more  rapid  evolution  in  public 
opinion,  which  could  not,  however,  keep  up  to  the 
dizzy  pace  of  external  happenings.  Ireland  could 
never  make  up  for  its  handicap  at  the  start.  It 
entered  the  war  after  the  universal  battle. 

It  remains  for  us  to  examine  methodically  the 
principal  factors  in  this  evolution. 


IRELAND  IN   REBELLION  13 

The  first  incontestably,  and  probably  the  most 
powerful,  was  the  blindness,  whether  wanton  or 
forced  upon  them,  of  the  successive  English  Cabinets, 
in  the  face  of  the  Irish  situation.  They  were  repeatedly 
offered  the  opportunity  of  conciliating  the  sister-isle, 
of  cementing  a  lasting  friendship  with  it.  If  Asquith 
had  had  the  courage  in  1914,  of  putting  the  Home 
Rule  Act  into  force  in  the  teeth  of  the  Orange  bullies, 
he  would  have  settled  the  question  for  a  generation 
or  two.  Perhaps  even,  by  taking  advantage  of  the 
conciliatory  influence  of  the  time,  he  would  have 
achieved  a  final  settlement.  If  even  after  the  Easter 
Week  rebellion  Lloyd  George  had  been  serious  and 
sincere  in  assembling  his  famous  Convention,  an 
understanding  might  still  have  been  effected.  I 
imagine  that  both  Asquith  and  Lloyd  George  saw  this 
clearly,  but  neither  of  them  dared  or  was  able  to  act 
against  the  opposition  of  Orange  Ulster. 

The  power  of  Ulster  is  fairly  difficult  to  explain. 
But  it  is  a  fact  that,  while  comprising  only  a  fifth  of 
the  Irish  votes,  it  is  by  itself  more  powerful  than  the 
four  others.  How  can  it  be  explained  ?  By  the  action 
of  the  Ulster  question  on  English  domestic  politics 
and  the  reaction  which  made  the  Ulster  Party  a 
preponderant  power  in  the  House  of  Commons.  Orange 
Ulster  rejects  on  principle  any  loosening  of  the  Union. 
When  the  Liberals  are  in  power,  Ulster  naturally 
becomes  the  wrestling  ground  into  which  the  Conserva- 
tive opposition  tries  to  lure  the  Government  fox  its 
downfall,  with  the  support  of  British  patriotism.  The 
Liberals  are  betraying  England  !  The  Liberals  are 
handing  over  Englishmen  who  wish  to  remain  English 
to  their  worst  enemies,  who  are  also  offlr^Y^nd  Sir 
F.  E.  Smith  crossed  the  Irish  Sea  to  raisWi*  agaSdard 


ONTARIO 


14  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

of  a  holy  war :  "  To  your  tents,  Israel !  "  (20th 
September,  1913,  at  Ballyclare).  That  is  the  whole 
history  of  the  Orange  movement  of  1914.  Carson,  not 
an  Ulsterman,  and  hardly  an  Irishman,  was  a  puppet 
whose  strings  were  pulled  in  London.  The  Tories 
purposely  added  venom  to  the  Ulster  question  as  a 
piece  of  strategy  for  reasons  of  domestic  politics. 

But  anyone  who  wants  devoted  agents  must  pay 
them.  The  London  politicians  are  inclined  to  give 
the  Ulster  politicians,  as  a  reward  for  their  services, 
an  influence  out  of  all  proportion  to  the  real  importance 
of  Orangeism.  Take  Carson  as  an  example.  Now  the 
Ulster  Orangemen,  noble  Lords,  great  landowners,  big 
manufacturers,  with  a  seasoning  of  haughtiness  and 
Protestant  bigotry,  have  no  interest  in  seeing  a  solution, 
of  whatever  nature,  of  the  Irish  question.  Nay,  even 
they  have  every  interest  in  its  remaining  unsolved. 
If  they  ask  for  a  separation  of  the  whole  of  Ulster,  the 
Nationalists  will  be  almost  as  strong  in  it  as  themselves : 
ten  Sinn  Fein  members  and  five  Home  Rulers  as 
against  twenty  Unionists  and  two  Labour-Unionists 
(General  Election,  1918).  If  they  accept  a  referendum 
to  determine  what  counties  desire  separation,  they 
will  have  a  majority  in  those  counties,  but  they  will 
number  only  four  out  of  nine  ;  Armagh,  Derry,  Antrim 
and  Down.  Finally,  whatever  the  arrangement,  they 
will  automatically  lose  those  big  lucrative  and  in- 
fluential administrative  positions,  of  which  they  have 
practically  always  had  the  monopoly.  The  Ulster 
Orange  Party  is  in  reality  a  privileged  trust,  for  which 
any  change  in  the  existing  order  of  things  signifies 
disaster.  Therefore,  their  uncompromising  attitude  is 
not  a  caprice  on  their  part,  but  a  condition  of  existence. 
It  follows  that  this  inordinate  influence,  with  which 


IRELAND   IN   REBELLION  15 

we  have  seen  Ulster  invested  by  the  swing  of  English 
politics,  is  now  used  deliberately  in  cold  blood  to  pre- 
vent a  settlement.  Give  and  take.  I  serve  you  against 
your  enemies,  serve  me  against  mine.  It  is,  if  I  may 
say  so,  the  most  amusing  game  of  jobbery  that  could 
be  imagined. 

That  is  what  explains  the  rise  of  Sir  Edward  Carson, 
who  became  a  Minister  in  the  War  Cabinet  and  whom 
some  were  recently  thinking  of  making  leader  of  the 
Conservative  Party  instead  of  Austin  Chamberlain. 
This  explains  the  line  of  conduct,  at  the  same  time 
inert  and  uncompromising,  of  the  present  Government, 
which  is  moreover  full  of  Carsonites  ;  I/ord  Birkenhead 
(formerly  Sir  F.  E.  Smith),  Mr.  Shortt,  Mr.  Walter 
I^ong,  Mr.  Denis  Henry,  Sir  James  Craig.  But  on  the 
other  hand  it  explains  the  rapidly  growing  exasperation 
of  Irish  feeling,  which  is  tired  of  seeing  the  old  machine 
grind  eternally  for  the  profit  of  an  anti-Irish  minority, 
disgusted  at  the  refusal  of  justice  and  unfortunately 
convinced  that  there  is  no  peaceful  legal  method  of 
obtaining  their  rights. 

Orangeism  is  like  a  foreign  body,  a  source  of  in- 
flammation and  purulency  for  the  organism  in  which 
it  is  concealed. 

Another  thing  that  has  contributed  to  increase 
their  resentment  is,  of  course,  the  hopes  that  were 
raised  and  stimulated  in  a  small  subject  nation  by 
the  spectacle  of  the  Great  War.  Seeing  the  world  rise 
up  in  arms  on  the  pretext  of  defending  Belgium  from 
slavery,  is  it  not  natural  that  Ireland  should  think  : 
"  I  too  am  a  slave  "  ?  Seeing  new  nations  rise  up, 
such  as  Jugo-Slavia,  or  ancient  nations  long  buried, 
such  as  Poland,  revive  again,  is  it  not  natural  that,  at 
the  moment  of  universal  peace  and  justice,  Ireland 


16  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

should  think  that  she  too  would  rise  from  the  tomb  to 
the  broad  daylight  of  liberty  ? 

Right  is  a  hundred  times  clearer  in  her  case  than  in 
many  another  that  has  got  satisfaction  ;  her  indivi- 
duality as  a  nation  is  evident,  for  the  race  is  distinctive 
and  relatively  one  of  the  purest  in  Europe ;  the 
language  still  survives  in  spite  of  centuries  of  persecu- 
tion ;  the  protest  against  the  rule  of  the  stranger  is 
age-long,  chronic  and — leaving  the  settlers  out  of 
count — unanimous.  Her  masters  themselves  have 
recognised  this  and  during  the  war  were  not  afraid  to 
offer  her  liberty  in  exchange  for  her  support,  an 
imprudence  which  poured  oil  on  the  fire  !  How  could 
Ireland  see  herself  treated  as  the  victim  of  an  exception 
on  the  part  of  the  Allies,  and  of  a  refusal  of  justice 
on  the  part  of  England,  without  a  sense  of  revolt  ? 

At  last  a  small  intelligent  minority  was  found, 
determined,  idealistic  and  ready  to  die  for  its  ideals, 
with  a  deep  sense  of  the  continuity  of  Irish  history, 
that  took  advantage  of  the  best  moment — or  the  worst, 
if  you  will — and  put  a  match  to  the  powder  that 
preceding  events  had  piled  up  in  the  darkness. 

The  unexpected  blow  of  Easter,  1916,  at  first  un- 
intelligible to  and  misunderstood  by  the  masses, 
succeeded  in  converting  them  completely.  It  awoke 
in  every  Irishman  the  potential  rebel  which  is  always 
dormant  in  him.  "  They  knew  well  that  they  would 
fail,"  said  Mrs.  Pearse  later  of  her  sons,  "  but  they 
knew  also  that  by  fighting  they  would  save  the  soul 
of  Ireland." 

If  indeed  these  men  and  their  friends,  the 
MacDermotts  and  MacDonaghs,  if  those  who  re- 
presented the  Sinn  Fein  idea  in  the  movement,  had 
really  a  full  and  clear  consciousness  of  their  action, 


IRELAND   IN   REBELLION  17 

they  certainly  interpreted  its  meaning  better  than  their 
ally  Connolly,  who  was  no  doubt  more  obsessed  by 
social  revolution.  For  this  reason  they,  rather  than 
he,  were  the  responsible  leaders  and  should  remain  the 
eponymous  heroes  of  the  rising. 

I,et  us  consider  then  who  these  men  were  and  who 
were  their  spiritual  descendents. 


CHAPTER   II. 
THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  SINN  FEIN. 

I. 

Its  extremist  idealism —  Its  causes  :  The  composition  of 
the  Party — The  disinterestedness  of  its  members — 
Their  sense  of  honour — The  attraction  exercised  by 
Sinn  Fein. 

WHAT  strikes  one  most  in  Sinn  Fein  thought  is  its 
extremist  character,  I  mean  the  clear  and  deliberate 
determination  to  ignore  what  is,  and  to  take  account, 
nay  to  admit  the  very  existence,  only  of  what  ought 
to  be.  There  is  nothing  more  foreign  to  the  ever- 
lasting spirit  of  compromise  and  bargaining,  so  dear 
to  the  English.  "  What  do  you  want  ?  "  say  they. 
"  Economic  advantages  ?  A  better  educational 
system  ?  There  is  no  reason  why  we  should  not 
discuss  them." — "  Get  out  of  Ireland  first,"  replies 
Griffith  in  his  Manchester  speech  ;  "  that  is  the  prelimi- 
nary question.  We  shall  talk  afterwards."  And  yet 
the  epithet  "  extremist "  annoys  the  Sinn  Feiners. 
De  Valera  recently  protested  against  it  in  America, 
quite  pertinently  and  peremptorily.  "  We  unreservedly 
claim  entire  liberty  for  our  country,  an  old  nation  of 
independent  formation ;  and  for  that  we  are  called 
extremists.  Were  you  Americans  also  extremists, 
when  you  did  the  same  for  your  country — although  it 
was  only  an  English  colony  ?  "  But  the  ring  of  such 

iS 


THE  PSYCHOLOGY   OF  SINN  FEIN  19 

an  answer  is  unmistakable.  Take  from  the  word  the 
depreciatory  shade  of  meaning  that  it  has  in  current 
parlance,  give  it  back  its  literal  sense,  and  the  retort 
of  the  leader  to  the  accusation  of  extremism  becomes 
extremely  extremist.  In  other  words,  if  you  try  to  get 
to  the  bottom  of  these  men,  what  do  you  find  ?  Whole- 
hearted faith  in  the  power  of  ideas,  in  the  irresistible 
superiority  of  right.  That  is  what  explains  their 
unflinching  resolution  when  the  victory  of  England 
in  the  world-war  brought  to  a  climax  the  already 
almost  ridiculous  disproportion  in  strength  between 
the  huge  Kmpire  and  its  tiny  adversary.  To  realists 
the  pass  might  seem  desperate,  but  to  them  not  at 
all !  What  is  the  good  of  temporising,  of  treating,  of 
compounding  with  the  enemy,  when  it  is  certain  that 
a  day  of  absolute  justice,  of  reparation  and  triumph 
will  come  ?  And  now,  if  we  seek  a  deep-lying 
cause  for  this  radical  idealism,  it  is  to  be  found,  I 
think,  in  the  composition  of  the  party,  and  in  the 
fact  that  Sinn  Fein  is  a  specifically  Irish  form  of 
thought. 

No  doubt  one  could  easily  point  out,  in  French 
thought  during  the  igth  century,  the  same  en- 
thusiastic confidence  in  the  power  of  ideas  ;  one  might 
quote  Quinet,  Hugo,  Michelet  .  .  .  But,  for  one  thing,  a 
certain  number  of  French  people  look  on  them — in 
this  respect  of  course — as  grandiloquent  simpletons  ; 
and  then,  even  amongst  those  who  share  this  confidence, 
it  does  not  imply  the  abandonment  of  a  positivism 
tinged  on  occasion  with  irony  :  the  thing  really  to  be 
hoped  for  is  not  some  messianic  apparition  of  justice, 
but  that  the  abuses  of  force  will  end  by  uniting  higher 
forces  against  force  and  placing  them  at  length  at  the 
service  of  right ;  for  what  is  right  without  might  ? 


20  •   IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

That  is,  I  think,  the  particular  shade  of  average  French 
opinion,  fairly  tinged  with  criticism. 

Here  people  are  of  a  different  cast.  Their  belief 
is  an  intuitive  and  direct  act  of  the  will,  of  the  imagina- 
tion, of  love  ;  it  is  one  of  those  mental  forms  that  they 
produce  quite  naturally,  more  akin  to  feeling  than  to 
ideas,  to  poetry  than  to  logic  ;  in  which  the  thought 
is  forcible  in  proportion  to  its  lack  of  clearness  and 
easily  stirs  up  the  unconscious  powers  of  the  soul  ; 
at  bottom  it  is  a  religious  state. 

Hence,  for  them,  there  is  between  justice  and 
might,  not  a  harmony  to  be  realised  in  the  long  run, 
but  immediate  and  substantial  identity :  "  The 
peoples  that  went  into  the  Great  War,"  said  Mr. 
Robert  Brennan,  one  of  the  official  propagandists  of 
the  Party,  one  day,  "  fought  against  militarism  and 
for  the  liberation  of  small  nations  ;  that  secures  the 
liberation  of  Ireland." — "  That  reasoning  is  right  in 
the  abstract,"  I  objected,  "  but  the  very  fact  of  the 
war  has  revived  the  old  tendency  to  come  to  decisions 
by  force  ;  besides  the  nations,  either  satisfied  or  weary, 
have  withdrawn  naturally  enough  into  their  selfishness, 
and  will  not  readily  come  out  again  merely  in  the 
interests  of  Ireland  ;  and  the  attitude  of  Ireland  to 
the  Allies  might  easily  injure  her  cause.  ..."  These 
realist  objections  did  not  touch  him  even  superficially  ; 
he  shut  himself  up  in  his  dream  in  the  summary 
notion  that  it  was  impossible  for  Ireland  not  to  emerge 
free  from  the  war  of  right. 

Another  Sinn  Feiner  was  explaining  that  Bail 
Eireann,  the  only  Government  acknowledged  by  the 
Irish  people,  and  the  only  one,  therefore,  having  a 
right  to  its  loyalty,  was  the  de  facto  Government. 
"  Oh,  no  !  "  said  I,  "  de  jure  if  you  like,  but  not  de 


THE  PSYCHOLOGY   OF  SINN  FEIN  21 

facto  ;  the  de  facto  Government  is  the  one  that  sends 
its  opponents  to  prison."  No  matter ;  he  stuck  to 
his  point.  "  English  rule,"  he  repeated,  "  being 
illegal,  does  not  exist  in  fact."  He  also,  strange  to 
say,  overlooked  the  distinction  between  the  ideal  and 
fact. 

These  men  are  millenarians  looking  for  the  dawn 
with  the  certainty  of  faith,  as  sure  of  their  triumph 
as  of  the  rise  of  to-morrow's  sun.  It  is  this  that  makes 
them  so  uncompromising  in  their  demands.  It  is  this 
that  gives  them  a  determination  beyond  the  reach  of 
despair.  But  the  mystic  belief  in  justice  is  also,  unless 
I  am  much  mistaken,  what  gives  their  thought  such  a 
specifically  Irish  colour. 

"  The  three  social  categories  in  which  one  finds  the 
greatest  number  of  '  innocents ',"  a  disreputable 
banker  used  to  say,  "are  officers,  professors  and 
priests."  What  our  sharper  intended  as  an  expression 
of  contempt  might  easily  be  made  an  encomium.  If 
these  men  lack  the  capacity  to  defend  their  private 
interests,  it  is  because  their  activity  is  too  generally 
turned  to  higher  ends.  Well,  Sinn  Fein  is  almost 
entirely  led  by  such  men,  and  that  is  perhaps  a  second 
explanation  of  the  idealism  of  the  party.  Mr.  De 
Valera  comes  from  the  ranks  of  professors  of  mathe- 
matics, even  less  rooted  to  the  solid  ground  than  other 
professors  ....  Boin  MacNeill,  the  leader  of  the  Irish 
Volunteers  in  1916,  now  Member  for  the  National 
University  of  Ireland,  is  one  of  the  best  Celtic  scholars 
in  Europe  and  Professor  of  Ancient  Irish  History  at 
University  College,  Dublin.  MacDonagh,  who  was 
shot  after  the  rebellion,  was  an  assistant  in  the  same 
college  and  a  poet  of  distinction.  Pearse,  the  President 
of  the  Provisional  Government,  who  was  also  shot; 


22  IRELAND   IN  REBELLION 

was  trying  an  educational  experiment  in  his  school 
at  Rathfarnham,  just  outside  Dublin,  in  a  fine  park 
almost  run  wild  and  watered  by  murmuring  streams, 
where  they  say  that  the  proscribed  Robert  Emmet 
came  more  than  once  to  wait  under  the  tall  trees  for 
his  betrothed,  the  beautiful  Sarah  Curran.  To-day 
the  staff  of  the  party,  about  Griffith  and  De  Valera, 
is  composed  of  some  lawyers,  of  some  doctors,  pro- 
fessors, and  even  students,  all  extremely  young  and 
correspondingly  full  of  spirit.  There  are  few  business 
men  amongst  them,  big  manufacturers  or  bankers  ;  it 
is  true  that  such  men  are  always  rare  in  the  revolution- 
ary opposition,  in  which  politics  don't  pay.  The 
National  University,  with  its  three  colleges  of  Gal  way, 
Cork  and  Dublin,  is  going  over  more  and  more  to 
Sinn  Fein  as  the  young  generations  come  up — at  one 
stroke  it  elected  eight  Sinn  Feiners  members  to  its 
Senate — and  will  become  a  nursery  of  leaders.  It  is 
not  in  these  intellectual  centres,  which  are  both  the 
honour  and  the  danger  of  the  party,  that  there  is  much 
inclination  for  bargaining  and  compromise;  there  is 
no  one  so  inflexible  as  the  man  of  thought  who  does 
not  feel  himself  in  the  wrong. 

A  danger  for  the  party,  I  have  said,  because  politics, 
which  are  a  business,  would  perhaps  sometimes  need 
men  of  business,  and  are  not  always  compatible  with 
trenchant  doctrines.  But  an  honour,  too,  because  of 
the  purity  of  these  leaders.  In  acknowledging  one- 
self at  present  a  member  of  the  Republican  Party 
there  is  no  profit  to  be  had,  nothing  but  hard  knocks  ; 
those  who  face  them  are  plainly  urged  by  enthusiasm 
only,  and  by  devotion  to  an  idea ;  we  in  France  have 
known  a  like  happy  time  under  the  Empire ....  Such 
disinterestedness  compels  the  respect  even  of 


THE  PSYCHOLOGY   OF  SINN  FEIN  23 

opponents.  Colonel  Moore,  to  be  sure,  is  sympathetic 
to  Sinn  Fein  when,  in  a  tribute  to  the  men  shot  in 
1916,  he  proclaims  that  "  they  would  have  been  the 
flower  of  any  nation."  But  then  a  purely  English 
paper  deplores — is  it  merely  a  regret  or  an  insinuating 
invitation  ? — that  the  young  men  elected  to  Parlia- 
ment in  1918,  instead  of  wasting  their  great  talent  in 
pursuit  of  the  chimera  of  independence,  should  not 
use  it  for  the  economic  revival  of  Ireland,  which  they 
would  bring  about  in  a  few  years  in  collaboration  with 
England.  Another*  admires  them — seventy  of  them— 
for  having  come  without  faltering  through  "  the 
ordeal  of  money  "  ;  they  are  almost  all  poor  ;  for  most 
of  them  the  £400  assigned  to  English  Members  of 
Parliament  would  mean  comfort ;  not  one  consented 
to  take  the  obligatory  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  King, 
not  one  looked  upon  it  as  even  a  possible  temptation. 
Each  of  them  went  back  quite  simply  to  the  life  he 
had  led  before  the  election  ;  one  to  his  dissecting  room, 
another  to  his  office,  a  third  to  his  class-room.  De 
Valera,  who  is  poor  and  does  not  live  in  Dublin, 
suffered  the  loss  of  time  involved  in  railway  travelling 
and  long  refused  to  accepc  a  motor  car.  L,ater  on,  if 
liberty  comes  and  power  with  its  profits  and 
advantages,  we  shall  see  the  sharks  emerge,  we  shall 
see  politicians  making  successful  deals  and  driving  in 
their  Rolls-Royce  cars ;  but  at  present  it  is  a  very 
common  thing  to  recognise  an  Irish  "  Minister "  in  the 
cheerfully  juvenile  figure  which  flits  past  on  a  muddy 
bicycle,  in  a  faded  waterproof  and  a  little  cleft  hat 
dripping  under  the  pelting  rain.  No  doubt  that  is 
a  trifle,  but  it  is  odd  and  delightful. 
There  is  a  rivalry  in  honour  between  these  men  ; 

*The  Earl  of  Arran.     Fortnightly  Review. 


24  IEELAND  IN   REBELLION 


that  is  their  real  bond.  Recently  a  Sinn  Fein  Member 
of  Parliament  was  court-martialled :  a  manuscript 
letter  had  been  found  on  him  when  he  was  arrested, 
shortly  after  the  murder  of  a  D.I.,  proposing  a  boycott 
of  the  police  and  an  effort  was  being  made  to  connect 
the  two  facts,  The  prisoner  was  engaged  to  be  married  ; 
did  he  fear  too  long  a  separation  ?  Or  was  he 
expressing  his  real  opinion  ?  Be  that  as  it  may,  he  did 
not  confine  himself  to  proving  that  the  letter  was 
not  by  him,  he  added  that  it  by  no  means  reflected 
his  ideas.  And  it  was  really  odd  to  detect  amongst 
his  friends  an  uncomfortable  feeling,  a  regret,  almost 
an  unexpressed  censure  of  this  "  weakness."  I^uckily 
he  got  a  year's  imprisonment :  that  saved  him. 

The  zest,  on  the  contrary,  with  which  everyone  in 
turn,  almost  as  a  matter  of  course,  goes  off  to  prison, 
the  obvious  disinterestedness  of  the  leaders,  are  in 
themselves  a  permanent  and  most  efficacious  instru- 
ment of  propaganda.  The  repression  which  followed 
Easter  Week,  the  continual  aggravation  of  rigorous 
measures  do  the  rest. 

As  a  consequence  conversions  are  frequent  and  some- 
times reveal  a  singular  force  of  attraction  in  the  doc- 
trine. For  example,  a  young  man  of  old  Norman  family, 
whose  father,  a  hereditary  baronet,  was  a  Redmondite 
Member  of  Parliament,  came  in  contact  near  Oxford, 
where  he  was  studying  in  1916,  with  the  Irishmen 
deported  after  the  rebellion ;  he  fell  under  their  spell 
and,  breaking  with  all  his  connections,  very  nearly 
stood  as  the  Republican  candidate  in  1918  against  his  j 
own  father.  He  is  now  Secretary  of  the  Republican] 
Embassy  in  Washington. 

But  the  most  remarkable  case  of  spontaneous 
conversion  through  observing  men  and  things  is  that 


THE   PSYCHOLOGY  OF  SINN   FEIN  25 

of  Barton:  a  Protestant,  a  landlord  by  birth,  the 
proprietor  of  a  large  estate  in  Co.  Wicklow.  Before 
the  war  he  was  one  of  the  Irish  Volunteers  ;  at  the 
time  of  the  split  between  the  Redmondite  and  Sinn 
Fein  sections,  he  went  with  the  former  and  became  an 
officer  in  the  English  army.  He  happened  to  be  in 
Dublin  at  the  time  of  the  Rebellion  ;  he  was  struck 
by  the  courage  and  loyalty  of  the  insurgents,  of  whom 
he  disapproved  ;  he  was  sickened  by  the  repression  ; 
he  began  to  feel  that  his  true  place  could  never  be  in 
the  French  trenches  defending  the  Empire,  but  in 
Ireland  defending  his  real  country  ;  he  got  demobilised 
as  an  agriculturist.  And  down  on  his  Wicklow  estate, 
under  the  influence  of  his  surroundings,  he  took  the 
leap.  He  stood  for  the  elections  under  the  tricolour 
flag,  and  was  returned.  Having  been  arrested  soon 
afterwards  and  interned  at  Mount  joy,  he  effected  one 
of  those  cinema  escapes  which  Ireland  delights  in ; 
for  two  years  he  was  on  the  run,  hunted  down,  always 
eluding  his  pursuers,  appearing  sometimes  in  a  little 
circle  of  sure  friends.  Rearrested  in  the  beginning  of 
1920,  he  was  tried  by  court-martial  for  a  speech 
threatening  the  life  of  the  lyord  lieutenant,  and 
sentenced  to  ten  years'  hard  labour,  commuted  into 
three  years  of  the  same  penalty.  He  is  now  in 
Portland  Prison,  wearing  the  regulation  prison 
clothes,  :haved,  reduced  to  the  insufficient  fare 
of  the  establishment,  with  the  right  to  one  letter 
and  one  visit  every  four  months,  living  amongst 
convicts.  And  one  feels  that  the  evolution  of  a 
Barton  is  only  a  type  that  must  be  multiplied 
by  hundreds ;  what  appealed  to  him  carries  away  all 
the  generous,  slightly  madcap,  romantic  youth  of 
Ireland ;  in  such  a  country  they  are  the  mass. 


26  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 


II. 


The  power  of  illusion  in  Sinn  Fein —  It  is,  to  a  certain 
extent,  necessary  for  the  people,  and  even  for  the 
leaders. 

There  is,  naturally,  in  the  idealism  of  Sinn  Fein, 
and  especially  in  its  uncompromisingness,  an  enormous 
element  of  illusion.  Patriotic  feeling  cannot  be  aroused 
to  such  a  pitch  of  tension  without  a  little  chauvinistic 
blindness ;  so  that  in  this  party,  in  which  a  socialism 
with  humanitarian  pretensions  is  very  strong,  one 
commonly  meets  types  of  men  who  are  both  wild 
internationalists  and  passionate  jingoes.  They  see 
nothing  but  their  village.  They  would  set  fire  to 
Europe  to  cook  their  Irish  egg.  Their  compatriot, 
Bernard  Shaw,  ridiculed  this  trait  in  them  with  his 
cruel  wit :  "  When  the  peace  conference  of  the  universe 
opens,"  he  said,  "  you  will  see  an  Irishman  get  up 
first  and  cry  :  Ireland,  gentlemen. .  .  "  A  true  criticism : 
for  men  of  this  stamp  Ireland  is  the  centre  of  the 
world,  and  up  to  a  certain  point  that  is  natural ;  what 
is  not  so  natural  is  to  believe  that  the  rest  of  humanity 
take  the  same  view.  The  most  painful  truth  for  them 
is  that  the  Irish  question  should  be  almost  unknown 
in  Europe  and — what  is  indeed  disgraceful — a  matter 
of  indifference  to  public  opinion. 

In  Dublin  one  hears  it  currently  said  :  "  The  Irish 
in  America  will  bring  about,  if  not  war,  at  least  a  state 
of  permanent  animosity  between  the  United  States 
and  England ;  the  Irish  in  Canada  and  Australia  will 
one  day  be  strong  enough  to  threaten  the  Empire 
with  disruption  ;  if  the  Senate  at  Washington  has  just 


THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  SINN  FEIN 

rejected  the  peace  treaty,  it  was  to  get  rid  of  Article  X., 
which  endangers  the  liberation  of  Ireland/'  These 
assertions  are  so  often  repeated,  and  in  such  a  trenchant 
tone,  that  ore  is  on  the  point  of  accepting  them  as 
obvious.  One  must  have  lived  in  Ireland  to  understand 
the  spell  cast,  in  the  long  run,  by  the  endless  repetition 
of  gratuitous  statements.  It  is  only  when  one  reflects 
quietly  over  them  that  one  sees  fully  the  huge 
assumptions  involved  in  these  assertions,  and  that 
one  wonders,  with  some  anxiety,  whether  the  Sinn 
Feiners  themselves  believe  them,  or  are  only 
pretending. 

I  think  they  believe  them.  They  are  the  victims 
of  their  own  spell,  as  well  as  its  workers.  The  concert 
of  assertions  engenders  faith.  And  then  they  are  of 
a  race  more  prompt  than  prudent,  more  ardent  than 
critical ;  they  have  the  spirit  of  illusion  in  their  blood. 
And  this  spirit  of  illusion,  by  a  short  side-path,  joins 
the  unfailing  optimism,  the  enthusiastic  idealism  just 
mentioned,  and,  by  another  one,  the  inclination  to 
anticipate  facts,  to  believe  that  act  and  idea  coincide. 
An  Irishman  whom  one  day  I  brought  to  book  for  this 
answered  :  "You  are  quite  right,  but  remember  that  if 
we  had  not  had  that  faculty  of  illusion,  Ireland  would 
have  died,  because  she  would  have  despaired  in  the 
three  hundred  years  that  she  has  been  keeping  up  such 
an  unequal  struggle/'  A  fine  and  melancholy  answer, 
and  heavy  with  sad  truth !  Yes,  this  readiness  to 
believe  what  they  wish  for  is  born  within  them,  but 
it  is  necessary  for  them ;  they  believe  what  they 
say,  but  if  they  did  not,  they  would  still  have  to 
pretend.  Would  the  rebels  of  1916  have  fought  as  they 
did,  if  their  leaders  had  not  announced  the  illusory 
help  of  the  Germans  ?  Would  the  country  in  1918 


28  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

have  voted  as  it  did,  if  the  leaders  had  not  promised 
to  win  liberty  ? 

Thus,  the  popular  imagination  had  to  be  directed 
towards  two  immediate  poles  :  independent  represen- 
tation of  Ireland  at  the  Peace  Conference,  and  when 
that  had  failed,  the  campaign  against  the  treaty  in 
the  United  States.  Happily  for  the  leaders,  the  second 
object  seems  to  have  been  pretty  well  achieved  ;  other- 
wise, what  outbursts  of  disappointment  their  return 
would  have  caused,  what  unpopularity  they  would 
have  incurred !  Not  that  it  is  very  clear  what 
substantial  advantage  Ireland  gets  from  the  rejection 
of  the  treaty  :  if  America  stands  aloof  from  the  concert 
of  nations,  one  may  equally  well  argue  that  the  control 
of  the  Empire  is  thereby  strengthened,  and  with  it, 
the  chances  of  subjection  for  Ireland.  But  the  masses 
of  the  people  are  less  exacting  ;  what  they  see  is  that 
England  has  got  a  set-back,  and  that  is  enough ;  De 
Valera  can  come  back  to  Dublin.  Only  that  now 
another  goal  must  be  set  in  view,  another  fence  to 
clear,  so  as  to  keep  the  country  going  until  the  next 
occasion.  By  the  force  of  circumstances,  in  order  to 
induce  Ireland  in  her  exhausted  and  feverish  state  to 
continue  to  stiffen  in  her  rebellion,  Sinn  Fein  is  driven 
indefinitely  to  repeat  this  whole-hog  policy.  And  I 
am  sure  that  some  of  them  feel  what  I  say — I  have 
seen  Mr.  De  Valera  in  American  photographs  looking 
so  care-laden,  so  sad,  borne  down  as  it  were  by  the 
sufferings  and  disappointments  of  a  people — some  feel 
it,  whose  logic  is  surer  or  whose  information  is  wider, 
or  again  who,  travelling  hither  and  thither  on  propa- 
ganda work,  get  outside  the  Irish  closed  chamber  and 
sees  the  true  proportions  of  things.  "  That  may  be," 
said  one  of  them  to  me  on  another  occasion,  "  but 


THE   PSYCHOLOGY   OF  SINN   FEIN  29 

even  if  they  feel  it,  they  will  never  say  it."  For  my 
part  I  will  add  :  least  of  all  if  they  feel  it.  And  you  see 
what  a  strange  thing  Sinn  Fein  is,  a  mixture  of  bluff, 
self-suggestion,  and  faith  almost  unanalysable,  and  so 
very  Irish  ! 

Besides,  as  I  have  also  been  told,  would  not  analysis 
and  too  clear  a  consciousness  of  things  be  dangerous, 
even  for  the  leaders  ?  Would  not  these  things  cut  at 
the  root  of  their  energy  ?  What  do  those  who  pride 
themselves  on  this  lucid  disillusionment  do  for  the 
cause  ?  Nothing,  because  they  say  there  is  nothing 
to  do.  A  fine  excuse  for  standing  still,  but  an  easy 
attitude  to  take  up  !  Yes,  easy  and  more  meritorious 
is  that  of  the  young  leaders  who,  perhaps,  without 
hoping  for  any  immediate  or  precise  result,  and  having, 
some  of  them,  the  courage  to  hold  out  no  such  hope, 
give  such  answers  as  these  to  the  questions  of  their 
men  :  "  Ask  me  no  questions.  I  know  nothing.  Do 
your  duty  !  When  will  freedom  come  ?  I  don't  know. 
Do  your  duty  !  Obey  orders  ;  don't  pay  fines  ;  go  to 
prison  ;  don't  ask  questions.  Do  your  duty  !  Perhaps 
you  will  get  the  reward.  Perhaps  it  will  be  your 
children,  or  your  children's  children.  No  matter.  Do 
your  duty  !  "  It  is  true,  these  words  ring  finer. 

in. 

The  moral  forces— The  love  of  glory — The  spirit  of 
sacrifice — The  mystic  belief  in  right — The  sense  of 
historical  tradition — The  essential  identity  of  Sinn 
Fein  and  of  constitutional  nationalism. 

And  now,  what  are  the  mighty  moral  forces  that 
dictate  such  words  to  these  young  men  ?  Motives  of 
a  personal  order,  and  others  that  are  wider.  Amongst 


30  IRELAND  IN  REBELLION 

the  first  is  certainly  glory,  every  shade  of  it,  from 
juvenile  vanity  to  the  love  of  glory  in  its  highest  sense. 
Just  think  of  it !  the  majority  are  not  thirty,  or  only 
just ;  they  have  won,  over  grey  beards,  over  the  most 
solidly  constructed  network  of  political  organisations, 
the  completest,  most  intoxicating  victory ;  and  it  is 
Sinn  Fein,  this  doctrine  of  Roman  sternness,  which, 
out  of  yesterday's  obscurity  made  them  the  leaders 
of  to-day  ;  they  must  at  least  prove  themselves  worthy  ! 
Saint- Just,  also,  remember,  was  terribly  serious  :  he 
was  twenty-five  years  old. 

Then  there  is  the  emulation  in  honour  between 
them,  of  which  I  have  already  spoken.  Ireland  is  not 
very  big.  The  staff  of  Sinn  Fein  forms  a  circle  which, 
when  all  is  said,  is  rather  narrow,  in  which  everyone 
knows  everyone  else.  One  does  not  want  to  do  less 
than  one's  neighbour  and,  if  possible,  one  would  like 
to  do  better.  One  does  not  want  to  lose  caste  in  the  eyes 
of  one's  sisters,  of  one's  fiancee,  or  more  generally,  in 
the  eyes  of  the  women.  For  the  women,  as  you  can 
imagine,  play  an  important  role  in  this  little  band. 
One  of  them  was  explaining  to  me  one  day  how  useful 
to  the  cause  it  was,  and  how  good  for  the  men's  spirit, 
that  they  in  their  corner  should  maintain,  instead  of 
an  enervating  femininity,  a  serious  and  manly  tone, 
heroic  at  need.  Whereupon,  the  conversation  having 
turned  on  Corneille,  my  interlocutor  professed  to  enter 
into  the  reasons  that  Pauline  at  length  discovers  for 
loving  Polyeucte.  So  spoke  Madame  Roland. 

Besides,  these  young  men  have  love  of  glory,  pure 
and  simple.  In  little  Irish  shops,  side  by  side  with 
popular  ballads,  one  sees  on  postcards  and  in  prints 
the  picture  of  Pearse  or  of  Connolly,  or  De  Valera 
photographed  in  Volunteer  uniform.  On  Irish  chimney- 


THE   PSYCHOLOGY   OF  SINN  FEIN  31 

pieces  MacDonagh  firmly  closes  his  protruding  lips  ; 
young  MacDermott  has  the  grave  and  straightforward 
air,  the  pure  features  that  remind  one — if  I  may 
venture  to  compare  a  Saxon  with  him — of  the  fine 
face  of  I,ord  Grey.  Irish  girls  carry  in  their  prayer- 
books,  printed  in  a  leaflet,  the  names  of  the  sixteen 
martyrs  (Casement  is  not  forgotten)  who  fell  for 
Ireland  after  Easter  Week.  I  suspect  these  young 
men  of  being  ready  to  do  a  great  deal  to  have  their 
portrait  on  the  chimney-pieces  and  in  the  shops,  and 
consoled  beforehand,  in  case  risks  should  run  high,  by 
the  thought  of  their  memory  too  living  in  the  prayer- 
books. 

But,  besides  this  love  of  glory,  which  after  all  is  a 
common  human  feeling,  one  perceives  in  them  some- 
thing less  accessible  because  it  is  more  Irish,  something 
like  the  spirit  of  sacrifice.  No  doubt,  this  partly  comes 
from  the  religion  with  which  their  education  and 
their  whole  race  are  impregnated,  but  there  is  in  it 
something  else  more  peculiar  to  them.  The  fact  of 
being  weak  in  numbers  and  resources,  of  being  even 
doomed  to  annihilation,  would  not  be  a  reason  for 
giving  up  the  game  ;  on  the  contrary, 

'Tis  better  to  have  fought  and  lost 
Than  never  to  have  fought  at  all. 

Such  was  the  inscription  that  MacBride — another  of 
those  shot  in  1916 — had  put  on  his  flag  when  twenty 
years  ago  he  led  an  Irish  Brigade  to  the  help  of  the 
Boers.  The  Irish  soul  does  not  so  much  sing  of  might 
or  triumph  in  its  poetry,  even  in  its  remote  epics, 
as  it  loves  to  celebrate,  to  pity,  to  mourn,  the  outcasts 
or  the  defeated  victims  of  a  just  cause  ;  its  heroes 
are  Deirdre  and  Naoise,  the  Sean-Bhean  Bhocht 


IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

Lord  Edward  and  Robert  Emmet.  Ireland  has  a  sort 
of  despairing  tenderness  for  misfortune.  And  even 
though  the  sacrifice  of  these  young  men  was  to  be 
useless,  it  is  but  an  added  reason  why  they  should 
make  it. 

But  it  will  not  be  useless.  For — and  this  contradicts 
what  I  have  just  said,  but,  with  human  beings,  and 
particularly  Irish  human  beings,  to  contradict  is  not 
to  exclude — they  have  the  clear  consciousness  that 
there  is  not,  in  this  respect,  a  single  sacrifice  that  does 
not  bear  fruit.  The  death  of  Pearse  and  his  comrades 
made  Sinn  Fein  into  a  great  party  ;  months  of  im- 
prisonment makes  more  recruits  than  a  hundred 
speeches ;  every  act  of  repression  increases  their 
strength  ;  the  example  of  self-devotion  is  the  strongest 
means  of  propaganda  in  existence  :  these  are  truths 
of  experience  on  which  they  put  their  finger  every  day 
and  which  every  day  mysteriously  whisper  to  them  : 
Courage. 

It  is  evident  that  we  have  already  passed  out  of 
the  region  of  personal  motives  ;  here  a  wider  feeling, 
to  some  extent  a  public  feeling,  comes  into  play.  Yet 
another,  of  the  same  order,  buoys  them  up,  the  mystic 
belief  in  justice  which  makes  them  assimilate,  and  even 
confuse,  right  with  fact,  and  whether  it  is  reasonable 
or  not,  gives  them  unimaginable  energy.  I^astly,  and 
above  all,  these  men  believe  that  they  are  acting  in 
the  direction  of  their  history,  continuing  a  tradi- 
tion. 

"  It  may  be  truthfully  asserted  that  the  youth  of 
Ireland,  in  every  generation,  is  instinctively  separatist, 
that  its  dream  is  to  draw  the  sword,  and  that,  con- 
sequently, every  generation  produces  the  material  for 
a  separatist  movement.  That  being  so,  the  question 


THE  PSYCHOLOGY   OF  SINN   FEIN  33 

of  the  acceptance  by  a  given  generation  of  a  separatist 
movement  reduces  itself  in  practice  to  that  of  the 
formation,  at  the  right  moment,  of  an  openly  separa- 
tist movement ;  and  in  practice  also  it  is  possible  to 
attract  any  generation  in  Ireland  from  moderation  to 
a  separatist  movement,  if  the  separatists  succeed 
in  creating  a  public,  attractive,  and  practicable 
policy." 

The  thought  is  perfectly  exact,  even  if  the  expression 
is  weak.  What  does  the  history  of  Ireland  tell  us  ? 
Up  to  the  flight  of  the  Earls,  a  war  persistently  kept 
up,  for  centuries,  against  the  English  invader.  After 
the  surrender,  when  a  regular  conflict  had  become 
impossible,  risings  and  plots,  Phelim  O'Neill  in  1641, 
Sarsfield  in  1691,  the  Volunteers  in  1782,  the  United 
Irishmen  in  '98,  Emmet  in  1803,  Young  Ireland 
in  1848,  the  Fenians  in  1867.  Every  time  that  a 
moderate  constitutional  effort  is  endorsed  by  the 
people,  in  the  time  of  O'Connell,  of  the  Tenants' 
Rights  league,  or  of  Parnell  and  Redmond,  it  is 
only  a  second-best  policy,  to  fill  a  gap,  and  because 
a  more  radical  movement  has  just  been  crushed.  The 
rebellion  of  1916  verifies  this  law  of  alternation.  Thus 
the  Sinn  Fein  leaders  know  themselves  to  be  the 
legitimate  heirs  of  those  great  legendary  names  which 
make  every  true  Irish  heart  beat  with  pride  :  Sarsfield 
and  Wolfe  Tone.  Who  can  express  the  strength  given 
them  by  this  sense  of  historical  continuity  ?  And 
yet,  this  sense  in  them  is  neither  as  deep  nor  as  wide 
as  it  should  be  ;  they  scoff  pitilessly  at  Redmond, 
his  imperiousness  in  Ireland,  and  his  timid  credulity 
at  Westminster ;  no  doubt  they  force  the  note 
consciously  in  the  party  interest  and  to  contrast  their 
methods  with  his  ;  but  anyhow,  that  is  their  feeling. 

D 


34  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

They  despise  in  O'Connell  his  respect  for  legal  forms. 
Judgments  that  are  both  hasty  and  unjust !  Would 
not  O'Connell's  propaganda  have  been  brought  to  a 
full  stop  in  early  Victorian  England  but  for  his  absolute 
respect  for  legality  ?  And  is  not  the  Act  of  Emancipa- 
tion, as  its  name  indicates,  the  breaking  of  a  link  in 
the  chain  ?  As  to  the  Parliamentary  see-saw  method 
invented  by  Parnell,  did  it  not  produce  certain 
advantages,  now  insufficient  but  substantial  in  their 
day,  such  as  the  redistribution  of  the  land  among 
the  farmers,  thereby  even  preparing  the  ground  for 
bolder  followers  ?  Redmondism  and  Sinn  Fein,  hostile 
brothers,  if  you  will,  but  less  hostile  than  brothers, 
different  expressions  of  the  same  old  national 
spirit. 

I  admit  all  the  grievances  brought  against  Redmond  j 
I  admit  that,  infected  by  thirty  years  spent  in  the 
Parliamentary  atmosphere,  he  had  become  a  pro- 
fessional politician,  tyrannical  here,  backboneless 
there,  and  that  by  dint  of  not  daring  frankly  to 
declare  the  ultimate  objects  he  pursued,  he  ended  by 
being  uncertain  about  them  himself.  But  at  bottom 
these  objects  were  the  very  objects  of  Sinn  Fein.  If 
he  was  content  with  Home  Rule,  it  was  because  it 
seemed  to  him  impossible  in  his  time  to  aim  at  more  ; 
but  for  him  too,  whether  he  admitted  it  to  himself 
or  not,  the  solution  was  merely  provisional.  I^et  us 
not  forget  the  clear  words  engraved  on  Parnell's 
monument :  "  No  one  has  the  right  to  put  a  limit  to 
the  march  of  a  nation  ;  no  one  has  the  right  to  say 
to  his  country  :  Thus  far  and  no  farther.  We  have 
never  tried  to  fix  an  ultimate  limit^to  the  progress 
of  Irish  nationality,  and  we  never  shall."  Where^the 
constitutionalists  want  to  proceed  by  stages,  the  Sinn 


THE   PSYCHOLOGY   OF  SINN  FEIN  35 

Feiners  prefer  to  rush  the  denouement :  that  is  the 
whole  difference. 

When  Redmond,  in  1914,  demanded  special  brigades 
in  which  the  Irish  troops,  commanded  by  Irish  officers, 
should  go  and  fight  under  the  green  flag,  did  not 
this  particularism  foreshadow  the  separatist  move- 
ment ?  When  he  called  on  Parliament  to  withdraw 
all  British  troops  from  Ireland  and  to  entrust  its 
defence  to  purely  Irish  contingents,  did  he  not  tend, 
consciously  or  not,  to  produce  the  nucleus  of  an  army 
of  national  defence,  available  against  any  enemy  ? 
The  War  Office  perceived  this  when  it  persistently 
refused — and,  from  its  point  of  view,  it  was  right. 
Have  I  not  read  that  Ireland  was  wrong  in  refusing 
to  fight  side  by  side  with  the  allies,  but  for  this  singular 
reason  that  she  would  now  have  400,000  trained  men 
ready  ?  The  truth  is  that  the  supreme  vision  of 
Redmond  was  the  very  dream  of  Sinn  Fein  ;  scratch 
any  true  son  of  Ireland  and  you  will  find  the  same 
aspiration,  perhaps  latent,  but  living,  in  the  bottom 
of  his  heart. 

An  old  lady,  a  large  landowner  in  the  West,  dis- 
quieted about  her  rents  in  the  revolutionary  atmo- 
sphere created  by  Sinn  Fein,  had  been  hurling  the 
major  excommunication  against  it  for  two  hours  by 
the  clock.  The  conversation  changed  and  turned  on 
English  rule  :  never  did  Griffith  abuse  it  as  vigorously 
as  she  did  upon  the  spot.  A  Redmondite,  a  former 
Member  of  Parliament,  very  anti-German,  who  made 
his  son  enlist  in  the  British  army  at  the  very  outbreak 
of  the  war,  admitted  to  me  :  "  When  I  see  a  company 
of  English  soldiers  passing  in  the  streets  of  Dublin, 
I  can't  help  myself,  I  clench  my  fists,  I  have  to  go 
[  away.  And  I  can't  bear  any  longer  to  see  my  son 


36  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

in  khaki."  These  people  do  not,  perhaps,  understand 
themselves,  but  their  feeling  is,  in  its  essence,  as  clear 
as  that  of  Sinn  Fein. 

And  it  is  the  growth  and  spread  of  this  feeling 
throughout  Irish-Ireland  that  explains  the  continual 
shifting  of  the  old  nationalism  towards  Sinn  Fein. 
Even  about  Redmond,  and  often  beyond  him,  there 
were  men  like  Joe  Devlin,  whose  vision  was  rathei 
daring  and  whose  speech  was  rather  rough  for  the 
occupants  of  seats  at  Westminster ;  there  were  men 
like  Shane  Leslie,  who  considered  Home  Rule  only 
as  a  stage,  and  hailed  in  advance  the  younger  men 
who  should  outstrip  it ;  there  were  men  like  Ginnell, 
who  were  to  pass  boldly  over  to  Sinn  Fein.  And 
to-day,  if  it  is  true  that  Sir  Horace  Plunkett — formerly 
an  Irish  Unionist  M.P.,  think  of  it ! — still  admits  that 
Ireland  should  remain  within  the  Empire,  what 
difference  in  feeling  do  you  find  between  one  of  his 
bitter  philippics  and  an  address  of  Griffith  or  De 
Valera  ? 

No,  the  only  questions  which  separated  Redmond 
from  Sinn  Fein — putting  aside,  of  course,  personal 
jealousies  and  ambitions,  which  in  Ireland,  as  much 
as  elsewhere,  and  more,  are  the  scourge  of  public  life 
— were  questions  of  method  and  expediency.  When 
Sinn  Fein  sees  things  from  a  little  farther  off  so  that 
its  view  will  be  less  short-sighted,  and  fragmentary, 
it  will  be  juster  and  will  recognise  that  Redmond  and 
his  party  also  have  their  place  in  the  line^ofj  Irish 
history,  and  that  if  it  is  in  conflict  with^them^it  is 
really  because^it  is  complementary  to  them.  It  will 
then  feel,  more  completely  than  it  now  does,  that  it 
gathers  up  the  various  threads  of  tradition,  and  it 
will  draw  fresh  strength  from  the  consciousness  that 


THE   PSYCHOLOGY   OF  SINN  FEIN  37 

it  brings  together,  reconciles,  unifies,  and  incarnates 
all  Irish  aspirations  after  liberty.  For  it  is  useless  to 
mince  words,  if  at  bottom  Sinn  Fein  means  indepen- 
dence, under  that  name  or  some  other,  in  act  or  in 
dream,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  the  whole  of 
National  Ireland  is  Sinn  Fein. 


CHAPTER   III. 
THE    IRISH  REPUBLIC. 

I. 

The  Irish  Republican  Army — Thwarting  of  British 
power  by  force — by  propaganda — Results  obtained  in 
the  middle  of  1920. 

IN  May,  1918,  Lord  French  was  appointed  Viceroy  of 
Ireland  ;  Mr.  Shortt,  later  on  replaced  by  Mr.  Ian 
MacPherson,  became  Chief  Secretary  ;  and  with  them 
began  the  system  of  military  repression  which  still 
continues.  In  December  the  Irish  people,  although 
half  the  Sinn  Fein  leaders  were  in  jail  or  hunted,  voted 
by  a  three-fourths  majority  for  an  independent 
Republic.  On  the  2ist  January,  1919,  the  Sinn  Fein 
deputies  still  at  liberty,  assembled  in  Dail  Eireann, 
or  the  Parliament  of  Ireland,  proclaimed  the  indepen- 
dence of  the  Irish  Republic.  Vain  elections,  empty 
proclamation  upon  which  the  British  Press  exhausted 
all  its  irony  !  At  the  moment  the  situation  was  very 
clear ;  on  the  one  side  the  realm  of  facts,  all  serious 
folk,  the  force  and  majesty  of  the  Empire  ;  on  the  other 
feeble,  wordy  exaggerations,  dreamers  or  practical 
jokers,  governments  of  phantasy  and  comic  opera 
cabinet  ministers.  Since  then  it  would  seem  that  the 
work  of  Sinn  Fein,  whose  results  began  to  appear 
especially  in  the  first  six  months  of  1920,  has  tended 
to  belie  the  beautiful  parallelism  of  this  specious 

38 


THE  IRISH  REPUBLIC  39 

contrast  and  to  align  on  its  side,  too,  a  certain  number 
of  facts. 

The  attempt  made  in  December  against  the  life 
of  I,ord  French  was  like  a  warning  stroke  of  a  bell. 
But  in  spite  of  the  revolver  shots  which  were  already 
ringing  out  in  the  streets  of  Dublin  it  was  still  possible, 
at  this  period,  to  believe  that  these  were  the 
unconnected  attempts  of  isolated  terrorists.  To-day 
there  is  no  longer  room  for  mistake  ;  we  have  to  re- 
cognise in  these  incidents  the  opening  of  a  campaign 
long-thought-out  and  deliberately  pursued  to  combat 
and  progressively  paralyse  English  power  in  Ireland. 

To  this  end  Sinn  Fein  had  at  its  disposal  the  Irish 
Volunteers.  It  will  be  remembered  that  they  had 
been  formed  in  the  autumn  of  1913  as  a  set-off  to  the 
Ulster  Volunteers  of  Sir  Edward  Carson.  Their 
effective  strength  must  have  varied  greatly.  When 
Redmond  had — vainly — proposed  to  I^ord  Kitchener 
to  take  them  over  en  bloc  as  an  Irish  Territorial  Army 
he  estimated  their  numbers  at  100,000  ;  those  of  them 
who  are  to-day  actually  carrying  out  guerilla  tactics 
against  English  troops  cannot  exceed  a  few  thousands, 
but  naturally,  these  thousands  are  picked  fighters.  In 
any  case  the  constitutional  leader  had  never  looked 
kindly  upon  the  creation  of  such  troops,  evidently  by 
no  means  parliamentarian  in  outlook,  and  liable  to 
easily  slip  away  from  his  control.  After  some  time, 
however,  he  had  formed  so  high  an  estimate  of  their 
strength  that  he  endeavoured  to  capture  it  for  his 
own  profit  by  putting  himself  at  their  head.  It  can 
be  well  imagined  that  his  efforts  to  assist  British 
recruiting  soon  became  intolerable  in  this  young  and 
ardently  anti-English  milieu.  He  and  his  friends, 
excluded  from  the  direction  of  the  Volunteers,  were 


40  IRELAND  IN   EEBELLION 

replaced  by  others  of  more  definitely  radical  views 
like  John  McNeill,  professor  of  Early  Irish  History  in 
the  National  University,  who  was  appointed  Chief  of 
Staff. 

MacNeill's  intervention  prevented  the  Volunteers, 
except  in  Dublin,  from  taking  part  in  the  rising  of 
Easter,  1916,  of  which  he  disapproved.  The  framework 
remained  therefore  almost  intact.  But  as  the  repressive 
measures  adopted  by  the  Castle  made  themselves 
more  felt,  anti-English  sentiment  increased  in  depth ; 
and  the  parallel,  but  distinct  organisations,  like  the 
Citizen  Army  of  revolutionary  workers,  or  the  Irish 
Republican  Brotherhood — the  heirs  of  the  old  Fenians 
— tended  more  and  more  to  merge  into  the  Irish 
Volunteers.  The  latter,  once  forged  and  made  perfect 
in  the  fire  of  battle,  exchanged  their  former  title  for 
that  of  the  Irish  Republican  Army,  a  name  more  fitting 
for  the  state  of  war  which,  on  the  admission  of  the 
English  themselves,  then  existed  in  Ireland. 

Where  was  this  army  to  find  recruits  ?  A  few  every- 
where— from  workers,  students,  peasants,  clerks. 
"  The  captains  of  volunteers,"  says  Sir  H.  Lawson, 
an  English  Lieutenant-general,  "  appear  to  have  been 
almost  always  quite  young  men,  farmer's  sons  for  the 
most  part,  some  of  them  schoolmasters,  most  with 
what  for  their  class  must  be  considered  a  good  deal 
of  education,  ignorant,  however,  of  the  world  and  of 
many  things,  but,  as  a  class,  transparently  sincere 
and  single-minded,  idealists,  highly  religious  for  the 
most  part,  and  often  with  an  almost  mystical  sense 
of  their  duty  to  their  country.  These  men  gave  to  the 
task  of  organising  their  volunteers  their  best  in  mind 
and  spirit.  They  fought  against  drunkenness  and  self- 
indulgence,  and  it  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that,  as 


THE   IRISH  REPUBLIC  41 

a  class,  they  represented  all  that  was  best  in  the  coun- 
tryside. 

"  They  and  their  volunteers  were  trained  to  dis- 
cipline, they  imbibed  the  military  spirit,  the  sense  of 
military  honour,  etc.,  and  then,  as  now,  they  looked 
upon  their  army  as  one  in  a  very  real  sense  an  organisa- 
tion demanding  implicit  obedience  and  self-abnegation 
from  rank  to  rank. 

"  The  Irish  Republican**  Army  seems  tojbe~"particu- 
larly  free  from  ruffians  of  the  professional  type,  and 
the  killings  of  police  and  others,  sometimes  under 
circumstances  which  evoke  our  horror,  were  almost 
certainly  done  by  members  of  the  I.R.A.,  acting 
under  military  orders — young  men  imbued  with  no 
personal  feeling  against  their  victims,  with  no  crimes 
to  their  record,  and  probably  then  shedding  blood 
for  the  first  time  in  their  lives." 

These  men  were  evidently  much  less  formidable 
on  account  of  their  weapons  or  their  numbers  than  by 
reason  of  their  moral  exaltation,  and  the  active 
sympathy  in  which  the  population,  almost  without 
exception,  enveloped  them.  "  Behind  their  organisa- 
tion there  was  the  spirit  of  a  nation,"  says  General 
Lawson — "  of  a  nation  which  was  certainly  not  in 
favour  of  murder,  but  which,  on  the  whole,  sympa- 
thised with  them  and  believed  that  the  members  of 
the  I.R.A.  are  fighting  for  the  cause  of  the  Irish 
people."  Thanks  to  this  support  from  the  masses 
there  are  few  traitors,  and  these  few  are  promptly 
unmasked  and  punished,  while,  on  the  other  hand, 
there  is  an  incomparable  secret  service,  since  a  whole 
nation  in  sympathy  gathers  informatioriyfer  "  the 
boys "  and  thwarts  at  every  turn^ttne  cni^iii 
superiority  of  English  power. 


42  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

This  power,  besides  the  regular  army,  consisted  of 
the  Dublin  Metropolitan  Police  and  the  Royal  Irish 
Constabulary,  of  about  2,000  and  10,000  men, 
respectively.  The  D.M.P.  is  really  a  police  force 
comparable  to  our  policemen,  at  least  as  regards  the 
majority  of  its  members  ;  and,  for  these  latter,  life 
has  remained  bearable.  A  suspension  of  hostilities, 
tacit  and  perhaps  official,  exists  between  them  and 
Sinn  Feiners.  The  political  detectives  of  the  G 
Division,  the  "  G-men  "  as  they  are  called,  alone  in 
every  sense  of  the  phrase,  find  it  hard  to  live.  .  .  . 
As  for  the  R.I.C.  the  French  reader  should  not  be 
deceived  by  the  peaceful  word,  Constabulary.  The 
force  has  nothing  in  common  with  our  good  gendarmes, 
good-natured  lads,  loved  and  esteemed  by  the  peasant 
whom  they  protect  from  the  marauder  and  the 
vagabond.  The  R.I.C.  is  armed  to  the  teeth  :  rifle, 
bayonet,  revolver  and  of  late,  grenades  and  machine 
guns.  Carefully  recruited  from  men  of  exceptional 
physique  who  undergo  at  the  Central  Depot,  at 
Phoenix  Park,  several  months'  physical  and  "  moral  " 
training,  and  always  at  the  orders  of  the  military 
authorities,  the  force  is  as  much  occupied  in  the 
political  surveillance  of  the  country  as  in  the  repression 
of  crimes  and  misdemeanours. 

Scattered  in  little  groups  of  from  six  to  ten  men 
under  a  sergeant,  even  in  the  smallest  villages  in 
Ireland,  the  R.I.C.  envelops  the  whole  country  in 
an  immense  net  with  narrow  meshes.  For  fear  of  weak- 
ness or  collusion  with  the  population,  no  member  of 
the  force  is  ever  stationed  in  his  own  county.  What 
makes  the  R.I.C.  more  efficient  and  in  troubled  times 
more  effective  is  that  the  men  (if  not  the  officers)  are 
in  the  proportion  of  95  to  100  Irish — genuine  Irish 


THE  IRISH   REPUBLIC  43 

Catholics.  Familiar  by  birth  with  the  habits  and 
character  of  the  people,  speaking  Irish  in  areas  where 
Irish  is  useful,  possessing  in  addition  the  courage 
and  pugnacity  of  the  race,  they  are  the  most  dangerous 
arm  of  the  Empire  in  Ireland.  But  for  them  the 
English  army  would  be  like  a  huge  body  deprived  of 
eyes  and  feelers,  blinded  and  impotent.  This  is  the 
arm  which  had  to  be  destroyed  first.  The  attempt 
was  made  by  violence  and  persuasion  together. 

By  violence  :  Shootings  previously  sporadic  have 
become  more  and  more  frequent,  one  should  say 
regular,  and  in  spite  of  the  silence  of  Sinn  Fein  on  the 
question  of  responsibility,  these  acts  are  obviously 
regulated  by  a  superior  authority.  The  putting-away 
of  policemen  is  a  daily  item  in  the  news  columns  of 
the  Irish  papers  ;  at  least  a  hundred  have  perished 
since  the  beginning  of  the  year,  twice  as  many  have 
been  wounded.  Hoey,  one  of  the  cleverest  and  bravest 
sleuths  of  the  D.M.P.,  was  killed  at  the  door  of  the 
police  headquarters  by  a  revolver  shot  fired  from  the 
other  side  of  the  street  by  a  marksman  whose  skill 
bespoke  training.  Some  weeks  later  (at  6  o'clock  in 
the  evening),  another  detective,  Barton,  was  killed 
in  the  same  manner  fifty  paces  further  up.  Two  or 
three  detectives  who  were  following  up  an  inquiry 
into  the  latter's  death  were  successively  killed  or 
wounded — one,  Wharton,  was  shot  in  the  midst  of 
the  throng  turning  out  of  Grafton  Street.  A  high 
official  from  Belfast,  Assistant  Commissioner  Forbes 
Redmond,  was  sent  to  encourage  the  police,  who  were 
losing  heart ;  three  weeks  after  his  arrival  in  Dublin 
the  unfortunate  man,  going  to  dinner  to  his  hotel,  was 
killed  point  blank.  In  every  case  the  attacker  escapes 
— impossible  to  capture.  One  day  I  was  speaking 


44  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

of  these  murders  to  a  lady  who  would  not  harm  a 
fly.  "  Poor  boys/'  she  said,  with  a  sigh  of  pity.  I 
thought  she  was  thinking  of  the  victims.  She 
continued  :  "  Such  fine  lads  !  obliged  to  do  such  work.'' 
There  you  have  Irish  feeling  on  the  subject. 

In  the  country  and  in  the  towns  of  the  South  and 
West — Cork,  Tipperary,  Thurles,  Limerick — attacks 
follow  one  another  in  more  rapid  succession,  often 
successful,  almost  always  unpunished.  It  would  be 
a  simple  matter  to  give  names  and  dates  :  to  what 
purpose  ?  The  story  is  always  the  same,  an  R.I.C. 
patrol  is  passing  along  a  road,  from  behind  a  hedge 
or  a  wall,  from  a  bog  hole,  comes  a  volley  of  bullets ; 
those  who  are  not  hit  fly,  the  others  are  deprived  of 
their  arms,  the  wounded  generally  well  treated.  Even 
sleep,  behind  the  doors  and  armoured  windows  of 
the  barracks,  in  spite  of  barbed  wire  and  machine 
guns — is  not  safe  nowadays.  Almost  every  night 
small  isolated  barracks  in  the  country  are  attacked. 
The  materials  for  the  attack  are  slender,  the  success 
variable,  but  the  tactics  are  at  least,  clearly  conceived. 
Telephone  and  telegraph  wires  once  cut  and  roads 
blocked  with  tree  trunks,  a  well-sustained  fire  keeps 
the  defenders  under  cover  ;  some  bold  spirits  endeavour 
to  place  sticks  of  gelignite  against  an  angle  of  the 
building  so  as  to  blow  it  in  on  the  heads  of  the  besieged. 
For  the  past  year  each  side  has  tried  to  introduce 
some  niceties  into  this  rather  severe  and  simple 
scheme  ;  the  barracks  have  been  provided  with  wireless 
apparatus  or  Verey  lights,  the  Volunteers  have  dis- 
covered a  plan  of  throwing  on  to  the  roof  cans  of 
burning  petrol — on  both  sides  grenades  and  heavy 
bombs  have  come  into  play.  Irishmen  against  Irish- 
men— and  here  lies  the  saddest  element  in  the  situation 


THE   IRISH   REPUBLIC  45 

—have  fought  gallantly  in  both  the  French  and  the 
English  sense  of  the  word.  In  a  northern  village  whose 
name  I  have  forgotten,  ten  constables  resisted  all 
night  and  surrendered  only  when  six  of  their  number 
had  been  wounded  and  two  others  swallowed  up  in 
the  burning  building.  More  than  once,  on  the  other 
hand,  after  surrender,  the  victors  have  given  full 
honours  and  every  attention  to  a  valiant  but  defeated 
foe. 

Side  by  side  with  these  exhibitions  of  chivalry 
certain  executions  have  been  carried  out  with  merciless 
fury — in  cases  where  the  man  belonged  to  the  political 
secret  service.  One  of  these,  three  days  after  his  arrival 
in  a  village  in  the  West  was  fired  at  and  missed.  He 
fled,  taking  refuge  in  a  house.  The  assailants  searched 
from  cellar  to  loft  in  vain.  Hearing  a  lorry  full  of 
police  passing  by  the  house,  the  searchers  hid  and 
waited  in  silence.  After  a  moment,  as  all  became 
quiet,  they  catch,  towards  the  kitchen,  a  faint  sound 
of  repressed  breathing.  They  go  to  the  cupboard, 
find  their  man,  drag  him  out  and  shoot  him  against 
the  wall. 

Thus,  not  far  from  Tralee,  the  sergeant  who  in  1916 
had  arrested  Sir  Roger  Casement  was  done  to  death  ; 
so  too  at  I^sburn  D.I.  Swanzy,  accused  of  connivance 
at  the  assassination  of  MacCurtain,  late  Lord  Mayor  1 
of  Cork  ;  so  too  perished  Col.  Smyth.    Smyth  was  a  ^ 
rough  soldier  who  had  lost  an  arm  in  the  war,  and] 
who,  since  his  entry  into  the  R.I.C.  had  acquired  al 
reputation  for  being  energetic — to  excess.*"!  Sent  to1 
Cork  to  raise  the  morale'of  the  police,  he  was" accused, 1 
on  the  evidence  of  four'constables  who  had^resigned  ' 
from  the  Force,  of  having,  in  the  barracks  at  I4stowel, " 
made  a  speech  in  which  he  urged  his  men  to  shoot1 


46  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

civilians  at  sight.  "  As  for  those  who  are  on  hunger 
strike,  let  them  die  " — he  is  reported  to  have  said, 
"  and  the  sooner  the  better."  Some  days  later  he 
was  surprised  in  the  smoke  room  of  his  club  and  shot 
dead  on  the  spot.  Judge  Alan  Bell — despite  his  title 
of  Judge,  he  was  nothing  more  than  a  police  officer 
who  had  spent  most  of  his  career  in  the  secret  service 
— was  entrusted  with  an  enquiry  into  Irish  banks, 
with  a  view  to  discovering  traces  of  Sinn  Fein  deposits  ; 
one  morning,  on  his  way  from  Kingstown  to  Dublin, 
his  tram  was  stopped,  Alan  Bell  forced  to  alight,  and 
then  killed  outright. 

Thus  we  see  that  the  trade  has  its  risks — ever  on 
the  increase.  Henceforward,  no  policeman  is  sure  of 
his  next  hour.  It  is  a  hard  trial  for  men  gripped  by 
constant  dread  of  a  peril  which  is  obscure,  intangible, 
withering.  An  intense  propaganda,  and  it  will  be  seen 
one  which  was  easy  to  carry  out,  was  also  brought 
into  play  to  increase  the  demoralisation  of  the  Force. 
The  most  rigorous  boycott — and  the  Irish,  who  are 
its  inventors — know  how  to  wield  the  weapon,  ostra- 
cised the  "  Peelers."*  It  was  forbidden  to  sell  them 
anything  whatever  ;  they  had,  therefore,  to  comman- 
deer food.  It  was  forbidden  even  to  speak  to  them  ; 
girls  who  were  weak  enough  to  tolerate  their  company 
had  their  hair  cut  off  as  a  sign  of  infamy.  One  day, 
even,  it  is  said  that  some  savage,  remembering  the 


*Popular  nickname  for  the  R.I.C.,  who  were  raised  in  Ireland  by 
Sir  Robert  Peel.  Sometimes  this  boycott  led  to  tragic  mistakes.  A 
Limerick  Sinn  Feiner,  James  Dalton,  had  been  talking  to  policemen 
— he  had  even  spent  a  night  in  their  barrack.  Accused  of  spying,  he 
demanded  a  Dail  Inquiry?  He  was  killed  one  night  by  a  revolver 
shot.  The  following  morning  the  Dail  decision  establishing  his 
innocence  arrived.  The  poor  fellow  left  thirteen  children. 


THE  IRISH  REPUBLIC  47 

cruelties  of  former  times,  threatened  to  slit  ears.  And 
then  among  these  poor  R.I.C.  men  there  were  many 
who  knew  that  their  friends,  their  relations,  their 
brothers,  were  with  the  patriots  whom  they  were 
tracking.  The  contempt  in  which,  as  traitors,  they 
were  enveloped  stifled  them.  It  was  a  far  cry  now  to 
the  time  when  it  was  said  that  the  ambition  of  every 
Irish  farmer  was  to  have  one  son  a  District  Inspector 
of  Constabulary  and  another  a  Bishop. 

A  year  ago  a  sergeant  and  some  constables,  after 
curfew,  halted  a  pedestrian  :  "  Who  goes  there  ?  " 

"  Hello,  Sergeant ;  you  really  ought  to  recognise 
me — it  was  you  who  arrested  me  and  brought  me  to 
Mount  joy  last  winter." 

"  Oh,  to  be  sure  !  Excuse  me,  Doctor !  But,  look  here 
— allow  us, to  see  you  home — you  might  be  worried 
by  the  patrols." 

And  the  doctor  goes  off  escorted  by  his  guard  of 
honour.  On  the  way  the  conversation  naturally  turns 
to  politics.  Before  his  men,  and  certain,  therefore, 
that  he  was  expressing  a  common  thought,  the  sergeant 
explains  with  a  touch  of  Irish  drollery. 

"  Do  you  know,  all  the  same,  you  Sinn  Feiners 
ought  to  be  rather  popular  in  the  Force.  After  all, 
only  for  you  they  would  never  have  given  us  the  new 
scale  of  pay — 100  per  cent,  increase,  Doctor.  What  1 
Resign  ?  Any  time  you  like — get  us  jobs  !  I  have  three 
children.  Bob,  here,  has  eight,  I/iam  eleven.  We  must 
live.  I  spent  my  last  leave  with  my  eldest  brother, 
who  inherited  my  father's  farm.  He  taunted  me 
with  wearing  the  King's  jacket,  and  urged  me  to 
throw  it  off." 

"  Patrick,"  I  asked,  "  suppose  I  do,  will  you  give 
me  half  the  farm  ?  I  heard  no  more  about  it,  Doctor." 


48  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

Everyone  laughed.    It  is  easy  to  grasp  the  viewpoint 
of  men  who  speak  in  such  a  way. 

In  sum,  demoralising  influences  operate  upon  the 
Force  from  two  converging  directions  ;  the  men  have 
had  to  bear  the  tortures  of  fear,  they  have  been  made 
ashamed,  and  their  consciences  have  been  roused. 
Thus,  pestered  and  buffeted  from  all  sides  at  once 
it  is  long  since  they  began  to  yield.  From  January, 
1920,  efforts  were  made  to  strengthen,  by  English 
recruits,  a  corps  already  contaminated  by  Republican 
sympathies.  Resignations  followed — at  first  isolated, 
then  more  frequent,  then  almost  in  solid  groups.  The 
Irish  Bulletin  for  2ist  June,  1920,  chronicles  with 
satisfaction  more  than  100  resignations  for  the  month, 
150,  counting  sergeants,  officers  and  magistrates.  On 
the  i6th  July,  Sir  Hamar  Greenwood,  Chief  Secretary 
for  Ireland,  announces  that  since  January  ist  250 
men  have  left  the  Force.  Even  inside  the  Force  the 
old  spirit  of  blind  discipline  was  being  worn  down  ; 
some  men  protested  against  the  duties  imposed  upon 
them  ;  a  certain  constable,  Brennan,  who,  since  he 
refused  to  resign,  was  dismissed,  carried  on  a  campaign 
to  have  the  R.I.C.  shorn  of  its  warlike  character  and 
restored  to  its  only  real  function — the  suppression  of 
criminal  or  civil  offences.  Quite  lately,  we  had  a 
rumour,  denied  by  the  Castle,  re-asserted  by  the 
Dublin  Freeman's  Journal,  that  one  morning  in  the 
Phoenix  Park  Depot  140  men  had  thrown  off  the  uni- 
form and  left  the  barracks,  refusing  to  any  longer 
prosecute  their  fellow-countrymen  for  "  political 

!  opinions." 

j&{-.vWe  must  not  underestimate  such  starts  of|conscience. 

I  Remembering  that  a  great  number  of  these  poor  fellows 
had  10  or  15  years,  some  25  or  30  years'  service,  that 


THE  IRISH  REPUBLIC  49 

they  are  risking  their  dependants'  daily  bread  and 
abandoning  the  certainty  of  a  pension  for  their  old 
age — we  can  measure  the  strength  of  sentiment  which 
impels  them. 

It  is  the  same  sentiment,  dormant  but  ever  ready 
to  be  aroused,  which  at  the  call  of  Sinn  Fein  has  almost 
absolutely  dried  up  in  Ireland  recruiting  which  was 
once  flourishing,  and  in  distant  India,  at  the  receipt 
of  news  from  home,  caused  a  mutiny  in  a  battalion  of 
the  Connaught  Rangers. 

Gradually  the  R.I.C.  thus  intimidated,  decimated, 
worked  upon,  began  to  lose  its  efficiency,  patrols  could 
no  longer  go  out  at  night — it  was  a  useless  risk.  Soon 
they  began  to  evacuate  the  small  lonely  barracks 
and  to  concentrate  on  the  towns,  to  avoid  the  weakness 
of  dispersion.  It  was  like  the  slow  retraction  of  an 
octopus  which  regretfully  withdraws  its  hazardous 
tentacles,  and  first  by  night,  then  even  by  day  the 
countryside  (save  for  four  or  five  counties  in  Ulster) 
fell  altogether  under  the  sway  of  Dail  Kireann.  Hence- 
forth there  were  two  Governments  in  Ireland  :  the 
Irish  Government  which  controlled  the  Catholic  coun- 
trysides, and  the  English,  master  of  the  towns,  and 
even  in  the  towns  its  supremacy  was  hotly  contested. 
Numbers  of  Sinn  Feiners  "  wanted " — a  pretty 
phrase — by  the  police  went  calmly  about  their  business, 
certain  that  in  the  streets  or  even  in  daylight  not  a 
policeman  would  dare  lay  hands  on  them.  It  was 
only  at  night — in  case  their  houses  should  be  sur- 
rounded and  searched  by  a  section  of  regular  soldiers — • 
that  they  ran  some  risk  by  sleeping  at  home.  Hence 
the  number  of  men  "  on  the  run  " — always  moving 
and  never  caught.  Universal  connivance  protects 
them.  A  G-man  sent  to  make  enquiries  about  the 


50  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

murder  of  Forbes  Redmond,  when  challenged  by  the 
witness,  whom  he  was  interrogating  to  prove  his 
identity,  preferred  to  leave,  discomfited.  "  I  have  a 
wife  and  two  children,"  quoth  the  poor  man. 

On  the  other  hand  the  Viceroy  and  the  higher  officials 
could  not  leave  the  Castle — itself  fortified  like  a  first 
line  blockhouse — except  in  the  midst  of  armoured 
motors  and  lorries  full  of  soldiers.  The  attempt  of 
20th  December  had  nearly  cost  Lord  French  his  life. 
The  Lord  lieutenant,  returning  from  Roscommon, 
had  left  the  train  at  Ashtown  Station — a  safer  place  for 
him  than  the  Dublin  terminus,  Broadstone,  intending 
to  proceed  by  motor  to  Phcenix  Park.  Warned  by 
their  incomparable  secret  service,  the  Volunteers 
attacked  at  an  elbow  in  the  road  with  gunfire  and 
grenades.  But  for  a  providential  delay  in  the  arrival 
of  the  train,  which  upset  their  plans,  it  is  beyond 
doubt  that  Lord  French  would  have  been  killed. 
When  it  became  clear  that  he  was  escaping  a  young 
2nd  Lieutenant,  Martin  Savage,  jumped  boldly  out  on 
to  the  road  a  bomb  in  hand,  straight  in  front  of  the 
speeding  car.  He  fell  instantly  under  the  bullets  of 
the  escort.  On  another  occasion  in  spring,  a  high  police 
official,  Assistant  Inspector  General  Roberts,  R.I.C., 
\vhen  leaving  Amiens  Street  Station  by  motor  was  met 
with  a  hail  of  bullets  under  the  railway  bridge,  and  by 
good  luck  escaped  with  a  wound  in  the  neck.  A  little 
later,  Mr.  Frank  Brooke,  hated  for  the  memories 
which  he  had  left  in  his  county  as  Deputy  Lieutenant, 
was  killed  in  daylight  in  his  office  at  Westland  Row. 
Bach  time  the  assailants  disappeared  unmolested. 
There  remained  a  modicum  of  truth  in  the  disgruntled 
exaggerations  to  which  in  its  ill-humour  the  Morning 
Post  gave  vent :  "  The  British  Government  has  been 


THE   IRISH  REPUBLIC  51 

beaten — it  only  remains  for  it  to  be  deposed  by  Sinn 
Fein.  Sinn  Fein  has  become  so  powerful  that  the 
higher  civil  officials  and  L,ord  French  himself  have 
been  and  are  besieged  in  the  Castle  and  in  the  Vice- 
regal 


II. 

The  Triumphant  Elections  of  1920 — Propaganda 
Abroad — Financial  Resources — Attempts  at  Econo- 
mic Organisation. 

The  Irish  did  not  rest  content  with  these  military 
gains — indispensable  as  a  first  step  towards  supplanting 
British  power  in  Ireland.  There  now  appeared  a  broad 
and  complete  plan  which  they  tried  ably  and  methodi- 
cally to  put  into  operation.  Bail  Eireann  having 
become  a  de  facto  power  gradually  assumed  the  func- 
tions of  a  regular  Government.  Its  power  was 
increased  by  the  Municipal  Elections  of  January, 
1920,  followed  by  the  County  Council  Elections  in 
June.  In  both  of  these,  Sinn  Fein,  with  its  ally,  the 
National  labour  Party,  literally  swept  the  country. 
With  the  idea  of  reducing  the  majority  obtained  by 
the  Republicans  in  the  General  Election  of  December, 
1918,  England  had  introduced  a  rigorous  Proportional 
Representation  Act ;  the  triumph  of  Sinn  Fein  was 
only  the  more  crushing.  In  the  towns  and  cities, 
77  per  cent.,  in  the  counties  80*9  per  cent,  of  the  votes 
were  cast  for  independence.  Out  of  699  seats  on  the 
County  Councils  Unionism  now  held  only  86.  Dublin, 
Cork,  lyimerick,  Galway  and  Sligo  elected  Republican 
Corporations.  Nay,  even  the  sacred  "  North-east 
corner  "  was  entered.  Tyrone  and  Fermanagh,  two  of 


52  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

the  six  so-called  Unionist  counties  voted  against 
Partition.  For  the  first  time  since  the  days  of  King 
James  the  Mayoralty  of  Londonderry  by  21  votes  to 
19  was  captured  from  the  Protestant  settler.  Carried 
forward  on  a  wave  of  universal  enthusiasm,  the 
Republic  was  settling  down. 

Abroad  it  had  kept  its  agents  who,  though  left  on 
the  door-step  by  the  Peace  Conference,  had  remained 
to  continue  their  propaganda.  After  various  ups  and 
downs,  Messrs.  O'Kelly  and  Gavan  Duffy,  Irish  Envoys 
at  Paris,  who  had  been  at  first  repulsed  because  of 
the  fervour  of  the  Anglo-French  Alliance,  finally,  by 
taking  advantage  of  a  certain  bitterness  begotten  of 
English  selfishness,  succeeded  in  interesting  French 
public  opinion  in  the  fate  of  Ireland.  Victory  helped 
France  to  forget  that  during  the  war  Ireland  had, 
with  all  its  strength,  really  played  the  enemy's  game. 
M.  Marc  Sangnier,  a  Paris  Deputy,  gave  a  lecture  in 
favour  of  Irish  Independence  which  attracted  much 
attention.  The  Paris  Press  which  had  always  refused 
to  accept  the  communiques  of  the  Irish  Bulletin, 
ceased  to  pin  its  faith  to  the  accuracy  of  Renter's 
versions  of  events  in  Ireland.  We  know  that  when 
first  questioned  in  the  House  of  Commons  about  the 
Irish  Delegation  at  Paris,  the  English  Government 
declared  that  it  had  nothing  but  contempt  for  the 
ridiculous  activities  of  Mr.  Gavan  Duffy.  The  expulsion 
of  the  same  Gavan  Duffy  from  Paris,  two  months  later, 
showed  that  the  Condon  Ministry  had  changed  its 
mind.  At  the  beatification  of  the  Venerable  Oliver 
Plunkett,  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  beheaded  in  I/ondon 
in  1681  for  high  treason,  Mr.  O' Kelly,  who  had  been 
sent  to  Rome  to  receive  formally  the  Irish  Bishops, 
seized  the  opportunity  for  holding,  in  the  Eternal  City, 


THE  IBISH  REPUBLIC  53 

a  purely  Irish  function,  which  must  have  been  pro- 
foundly distasteful  to  England. 

In  America,  Mr.  De  Valera,  after  having  used  all  his 
energies  to  have  the  Peace  Treaty  rejected  (on  account 
of  Article  10,  which  sealed  the  fate  of  Ireland)  failed 
in  his  efforts  to  persuade  the  Republican  and  Demo- 
cratic Conventions  to  make  the  Irish  Question  an 
issue  at  the  Presidential  Election.  On  the  other  hand, 
despite  the  unfortunate  split  between  himself  and 
certain  Irish-American  leaders,  like  Judge  Cohalan, 
and  the  old  Fenian,  John  Devoy,  he  made  a  wonderful 
success  of  the  floating  of  the  "  Irish  Ivoan." 

It  was  in  this  way  that  the  new  and  still  formative 
State  secured  for  itself  resources,  more  necessary  to  it 
than  to  any  other,  to  strengthen  it  and  to  finance 
the  struggle.  For  the  moment  it  was  impossible  to 
levy  regular  taxes.  They,  therefore,  asked  for  public 
loans  of  £250,000  in  Ireland,  and  £1,000,000  in  America, 
where  at  all  times  Irish  revolt  has  found  solid  financial 
backing.  On  the  bonds  it  was  stated  that  interest 
at  5  per  cent,  would  begin  to  run  six  months  after  the 
evacuation  of  the  island  by  the  Army  of  Occupation. 
Naturally,  in  Ireland,  public  appeals,  applications, 
or  purchase  of  shares  were  held  to  be  offences,  punish- 
able by  imprisonment.  In  spite  of  everything  the 
loan  was  a  success.  Ireland  gave  £150,000  more  than 
the  amount  asked  for  ;  America,  instead  of  £1,000,000 
furnished  10,000,000  dollars.  These  large  sums,  on 
deposit  for  the  most  part  in  the  United  States  beyond 
the  reach  of  seizure  by  the  English,  gave  the  Dail 
certain  means  of  action.  The  offensive  began  by  an 
effort  to  dry  up  Irish  sources  of  revenue  to  the  British 
Treasury.  To  upset  the  making  out  of  assessments, 
on  Easter  Monday,  anniversary  of  the  Rebellion, 


54  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

Income  Tax  offices  were  burned,  more  or  less  over 
the  whole  country.  The  County  Councils,  now  manned 
by  Republicans,  refused  to  furnish  surveyors  with  any 
indications  which  might  be  of  assistance  in  the  assess- 
ment of  income  tax.  As  a  final  blow  there  was  some 
idea  of  issuing  an  order  to  refuse  income  tax  to  the 
English  and  pay  it  to  the  Dail — but  the  difficulties 
are  such  that,  so  far,  no  such  action  has  been  taken. 
If  ever  the  order  comes,  it  will  be  issued  simultaneously 
all  over  Ireland,  and  first  attempted  in  the  country 
areas  where  its  execution  is  easiest.  Legal  action, 
seizures  of  goods  ?  The  seizures  would  run  into  tens 
of  thousands.  And  then  who  will  buy  the  goods,  houses, 
lands,  or  cattle,  seized  by  the  British  Treasury.  No- 
body. Some  will  be  prevented  by  patriotism,  others 
by  fear.  Export  the  cattle  to  England  ?  Who  will 
drive  them,  move  them  on  the  railways,  ship  them  ? 
Nobody.  We  can  see  what  embarrassing  situations 
may  confront  England  in  dealing  with  the  solid 
passive  resistance  of  a  whole  population.  Well  wielded, 
passive  resistance  is  a  dangerous  weapon.  $ 

The  Republican  Government,  although  in  the  hands 
of  pure  intellectuals,  barristers,  professors,  journalists, 
students,  was  far  from  forgetting  economic  problems. 
It  recalled  the  tremendous  wave  of  prosperity  which, 
under  Grattan  from  1782  to  1798,  had  marked  the 
short  period  during  which  Ireland  had  enjoyed  a 
half -freedom.  It  instituted  a  "  Committee  of  Inquiry 
into  the  Resources  and  Industries  of  Ireland/'  which 
did  good  work  and  might  have  done  better  if,  despite 
its  purely  economic  character,  it  had  not  been  inter- 
fered with  as  seditious.  In  the  Town  Hall,  Cork,  one 
day  the  meeting  was  broken  up  at  the  point  of  the 
bayonet.  Another  day,  Mr.  Darrell  Figgis  was  within 


THE  IEISH  REPUBLIC  55 

an  ace  of  being  hanged  out  of  hand  by  an  English 
officer  hopelessly  drunk  and  irresponsible.  A  sergeant 
was  actually  bringing  up  a  rope  when  Colonel  Moore,  a 
veteran  of  the  Transvaal  war,  and  now  a  member  of 
the  Commission  of  Inquiry,  fortified  by  his  rank  as 
ex- Colonel  of  the  Connaught  Rangers,  providentially 
intervened  just  in  the  nick  of  time.  Amid  such  incidents, 
tragic  or  comic,  the  Committee  continued  its  labours 
on  fisheries,  mines,  peat,  coal,  water  power,  railways, 
harbours,  and  established  to  a  certain  degree  the  real 
state  of  the  natural  resources  of  Ireland.  Thus  fore- 
stalling the  coming  dawn  of  liberty,  preparing  with 
all  its  might,  the  Bail  was  at  least  now  better  qualified 
to  forbid  emigration,  whose  slow  drain  seemed  to  be 
recommencing  this  summer. 


III. 

Republican  Justice — Dangers  of  Anarchy — Police — 
Arbitration  Courts — Settlement  of  the  Agrarian 
question. 

But  the  most  interesting  assumption  of  sovereignty 
and  to  my  mind  the  most  effective  against  English 
authority,  was  the  creation  of  a  purely  Irish  judicial 
machine — police  and  judiciary.  The  matter  was 
urgent  for,  obviously,  a  country  is  not  stirred  to  its 
depths  by  a  revolutionary  crisis,  as  this  one  has  been, 
without  the  dregs  tending  towards  the  surface.  Under 
cover  of  general  disorder  brigandage  pure  and  simple 
had  made  its  appearance,  attacks  by  footpads  in  towns 
hitherto  the  safest  in  Europe,  armed  highway  robbery, 
private  revenge  in  the  guise  of  political  executions. 
Under  pain  of  going  down  in  impotence  and  dishonour 


56  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

the  Republican  movement  owed  it  to  itself  to  put  an 
end  to  anarchy.  The  Volunteer  organisation  supplied 
the  force — in  men  and  officers — nor  must  we  ignore— 
and  here  lies  the  real  reason  of  such  constant  triumphs 
— the  support  of  unanimous  assent.  Robbers  were 
arrested  ;  the  proceeds  of  their  thefts,  sometimes  very 
considerable,  restored  to  the  rightful  owners  ;  other 
delinquents  were  put  in  prison  for  a  few  wreeks,  some- 
times till  they  had  promised  on  their  honour  to  be  of 
better  behaviour,  others  were  treated  to  the  "  cat-o'- 
nine-tails,"  others  banished  for  a  period  from  their 
own  county,  and  the  guiltiest  criminals  were  con- 
demned, wittily  enough,  to  be  deported — to  England^ 
Above  the  police,  who  were  generally  in  charge  of 
the  officer  commanding  the  local  Volunteers,  were 
established  courts.  The  main  difficulty,  naturally,  was 
to  ensure  the  execution  of  the  verdicts.  At  first, 
litigants  who  had  recourse  to  these  courts,  agreed  in 
writing  to  abide  by  the  decisions,  and  not  to  appeal 
to  the  English.  Then,  in  extreme  cases,  the  Volunteers 
were  always  available  to  enforce  the  judgments  of 
these  "Arbitration  Courts."  Above  all,  over  these  bitter 
quarrels  of  self-interest,  there  hovered  an  atmosphere 
of  Irish  brotherliness,  a  feeling  that  it  would  have  been 
too  degrading  to  appeal  from  the  justice  of  one's  own 
countrymen  to  that  of  the  foreigner.  If  you  would 
measure  the  depth  of  patriotic  feeling  in  those  simple 
souls — farmers,  day  labourers,  shepherds— imagine  a 
French  peasant  losing  one  of  these  lawsuits  into 
which  he  brings  such  fierce  passion,  and  depriving 
himself  of  his  own  free  will  of  a  chance  to  reverse  the 
decision.  When  one  reflects  on  the  decrees  of  these 
Sinn  Fein  Courts,  in  reality  illegal,  precarious,  and 
dependent  for  their  validity  on  the  triumph  of  the 


THE  IRISH  REPUBLIC  57 

Republican  cause,  one  cannot  but  be  touched  by  the 
confidence  placed  in  them  by  these  poor  people.  We 
constantly  return  to  the  same  point — Republican 
justice  derives  its  strength  from  the  fact  that  it  is 
not  submitted  to  unwillingly,  but  accepted  and  loved 
as  a  proud  token  of  freedom — and  that  here  as  else- 
where every  heart  beats  in  unison. 

After  humble  beginnings,  having,  so  to  speak, 
insinuated  itself  into  the  remote  western  districts, 
this  judicial  organisation  promptly  took  root  all  over 
Nationalist  Ireland.  In  June  in  24  out  of  32  counties 
Republican  courts  were  functioning.  Who  were  the 
judges  ?  Volunteer  officers,  teachers,  doctors,  business 
men  who  enjoyed  general  confidence  for  their  special 
qualifications  or  their  patriotism  and  uprightness. 
Almost  always,  and  in  a  Catholic  country  one  feels 
what  a  moral  guarantee  this  is  for  the  parties — the 
president  is  a  priest.  The  procedure  was  simple  but 
imitated  from  English  forms  and  regularly  observed  ; 
soon,  in  certain  districts,  the  Bar  came  over  to  the 
Sinn  Fein  courts  and  pleaded  officially  therein. 

A  Protestant  Unionist  lady,  a  landowner  in  Co. 
Meath  was  harassed  by  the  peasants  round  about  who 
wished  to  compel  her  to  sell  her  land.  She  complained 
in  succession  to  all  the  regular  authorities.  The 
District  Inspector  of  Constabulary  confessed  that  he 
was  powerless.  Elsewhere  she  was  told  that  even  in 
her  own  interests  she  would  do  better  not  to  persist 
in  her  complaints.  "  I  take  the  risk  upon  myself," 
said  the  obstinate  lady.  In  the  highest  quarters  she 
found  only  silence,  inertia,  perhaps  impotence.  In 
despair  she  applied  to  the  Republican  court,  in  a  few 
days  the  case  was  tried,  the  peasants  nonsuited,  and 
the  lady's  peace  of  mind  restored 


58  IRELAND  IN  REBELLION 

Besides  the  young  Republic  had  need  of  all  the  con- 
fidence enjoyed  by  these  Arbitration  Courts  to  settle 
deftly  but  with  no  show  of  weakness  the  agrarian 
question  which,  in  a  country  like  Ireland,  is  the  most 
dangerous  fora  new  Government.  The  problem  occurred 
in  certain  parts  of  the  country  as  acutely,  as  hotly,  and 
with  as  much  display  of  violence  as  in  the  days  of 
Parnell  and  the  "  Land  war."  To  give  free  rein  to 
the  despoiling  instincts  of  the  peasantry  meant  going 
down  into  anarchy  ;  to  curb  these  instincts  too  roughly 
entailed  risking  the  loyalty  of  the  masses. 

j^In  some  cases  it  was  an  English  landlord  holding 
huge  tracts  of  land  and  living  amid  poor  wretches  who 
did  not  own  even  an  acre,  who  refused  to  divide  his 
estates.  Against  such  an  enemy — an  enemy  by  class, 
by  religion  and  by  race,  any  weapon  was  good.  One 
morning  on  his  way  to  the  hunting  field  in  a  motor 
car,  Captain  Shawe-Taylor,  a  big  horse  breeder,  was 
held  up  by  a  tree  thrown  across  the  road  and  shot  dead. 
A  steward  who,  after  having  been  warned,  persisted 
in  administering  his  master's  estate,  met  the  same 
fate  near  Galway.  Sometimes  the  executions  took  on 
the  character  of  primitive  bestiality,  which  recalls 
French  peasant  revolts — Chouans  and  Jacques.  A 
herd  refusing  to  obey  an  order  to  abandon  his  master's 
cattle  was  surprised,  tied  to  a  tree  and  savagely  beaten 
with  stones  and  sticks.  These,  however,  were  out- 
standing outrages  ;  nocturnal  disturbances,  threatening 
letters,  burnings  of  hay  and  corn,  fences  levelled, 
cattle  driving  for  fifteen  or  twenty  miles — were 
common  features  of  the  campaign.  One  instance  will 
show  to  what  degree  of  tyranny  the  peasants  were 
gradually  arriving.  A  group  interviewed  a  landlord 

at  his  own  house  to  insist  that  he  should  put  his  land 


THE  IRISH  REPUBLIC  59 

up  for  auction.     "  And  in  the  name  of  what  law  do 
[you    make    these^  demands  ?"    the   spokesman   was 
asked.   Quick  came  the  jeering  reply,  "  In  the  name  of 
Shawe-Taylor's  law." 

Worse  remains  to  be  told.      In  districts  where  for 

thirty  or  forty  years  the  land  had  fallen  into  Irish 

hands,  the  labourers  turned  against  the  farmers  in 

actual  ownership  of  the  land.    They  protested  against 

holdings  of  three,  four,  or  six  hundred,  or  a  thousand 

acres  of  agricultural  or  pasture  land,  whilst  others 

were  restricted  to  the  acre  that  went  with  the  labourer's 

cottage.    The  movement  became  so  violent  that  even 

the  Church  was  not  spared.    One  day  the  Bishop  of 

:  Clonfert  received  a  visit  from  a  group  of  parishioners, 

who,    with   all   due    deference,    offered   to   purchase 

portion   of   the   episcopal   estate  ;  without  haggling, 

with  true  Christian  charity,  the  Bishop  wisely  gave 

|way.      Worst  of  all,  in  the  poverty-stricken  West, 

where  circumstances  make  these  disputes  still  more 

bitter,  farmers  and  cottagers  alike  were  jealous  of  a 

[neighbour's  acre   more  or  less,  conflicts  became  more 

[  and  more  acrimonious,  and  the  men  of  Clare  do  not 

[hesitate   to   shoot.      Failure   to   smooth   over  these 

[dissensions — which  the   Castle   must   have   regarded 

[with  no  displeasure — meant  that  the  Republic  would 

^see  a  pit  dug  between  the  possessing  classes  and  the 

^  proletariat,  and  thus  the  national  movement  would 

;^be  swallowed  up  in  the  bog  of  social  revolution. 

We  find  the  echo  of  this  very  uneasiness  in  the  pro- 
clamation issued  to  their  constituents  in  the  name  of 
the  Dail  by  certain  Members  :  Austin  Stack,  Pierce 
Beasley  and  Lynch  in  Kerry  ;  Father  O' Kennedy  in 
the  name  of  the  absent  De  Valera  in  Bast  Clare; 
Brian  O'Higgins  in  West  Clare.  "  After  the  victory 


60  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

has  been  won,"  said  O'Higgins,  "  the  Bail  will  do 
everything  to  give  justice  to  all,  so  that  no  Irishman 
will  have  to  go  to  seek  a  livelihood  far  from  his  native 
land.  For  the  moment  anyone  who  thinks  that  he  has 
just  titles  to  land,  now  in  the  hands  of  another,  is 
invited  to  state  his  case  in  writing  to  the  Registrar 
of  the  District  Court  already  established  in  West 
Clare. 

"  But  this  must  be  clearly  understood,  any  individual 
who,  after  to-day,  continues  an  endeavour  to  enforce 
his  claims,  to  give  rise  to  disputes,  to  write  threatening 
letters  in  the  name  of  the  Republic  to  a  fellow-country- 
man, must  be  aware  that  in  so  acting  he  is  defying  the 
wishes  of  the  representatives  elected  by  the  people 
and  is  injuring  the  national  cause." 

One  feels  that  it  is  the  voice  of  a  big  brother  re- 
monstrating with  a  rowdy  youngster.  The  disorder 
had  to  be  checked,  but  only  by  persuasion  and  by  an 
appeal  to  the  good- will  of  the  people.  Such  was  the 
thorny  problem  which  Sinn  Fein  appears  to  have 
successfully  solved.  Not,  of  course,  that  the  land 
war  disappeared  in  a  single  night  as  if  by  magic  ; 
unlucky  landowners  woke  up  now  and  again  to  find, 
or  rather  not  to  find  their  cattle,  driven  twenty  or 
thirty  miles  away.  Notwithstanding  such  acts, 
many  disputes  have  been  settled  by  agreement.  For 
example,  the  London  Morning  Post  for  May  I3th  tells 
us  how  the  Land  Committee  of  Carrick-on-Shannon, 
having  heard  claimants  and  owners,  arranged  for  the 
breaking-up  of  four  big  grazing  farms  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  town. 

I  have  sought  in  vain  for  the  principles  on  which 
the  judges  arrange  the  disputes.  Doubtless  they 
simply  set  aside  principles  and  trusted  altogether  to 


THE   IRISH   REPUBLIC 

common  sense  and  equity,  and  to  their  personal 
sense  of  justice.  This  method,  which  to  French  minds, 
steeped  in  Roman  classical  traditions  and  enamoured 
of  order  and  rules,  seems  so  unjudicial  and  so  dangerous 
was  perhaps  the  only  plan  which  could  succeed  in 
circumstances  so  exceptional,  and  with  a  people  more 
swayed  by  generous  impulses  than  impressed  by  legal 
forms,  men,  if  you  will,  still  in  a  primitive  conditior. 
They  did  their  best  and  the  simple  notion,  quite  new 
in  Ireland,  that  the  judges  were  really  "  doing  their 
best/'  tended  among  rough,  impulsive  men  to  soothe 
angry  passions.  Again,  success,  as  we  have  repeated 
so  often,  was  due  to  unanimous  good-will. 

Each  case  was  decided  on  its  merits,  no  limit, 
maximum  or  minimum,  was  placed  upon  individual 
holdings.  In  sparsely  populated  counties  with  big 
ranches,  the  farmer  was  allowed  100,  200  or  300  acres. 
In  congested  and  poor  areas  in  the  West  small  morsels 
of  land  were  often  subdivided.  Full  account  was 
taken  of  the  size  of  families.*  If  a  purely  legal  question 
arose  in  the  absence  of  an  Irish  code  it  was  decided 
in  accordance  with  current  usage,  that  is  to  say, 
English  law. 

If  the  Court  decided  that  a  farm  should  change 
hands,  the  value  of  the  disputed  holding  was  deter- 
mined by  experts,  and  the  amount  paid  over  to  the 
outgoing  occupier.  In  most  cases,  as  the  result  of  this 
bold  but  reasonable  policy,  settlements  were  reached. 

Sometimes  the  unsophisticated  Westerners  conceived 
plans  for  dividing  up  the  land,  so  simple,  so  impracti- 
cable, that  they  amounted  to  sheer  robbery,  and 

*  Perhaps  also  with  the  arritre  penste  that  in  the  event  of 
a  revision  by  the  British  those  holding  under  Irish  Law  would 
be  practically  undisturbed. 


62  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

claims  made  were  impossible  to  satisfy  short  of  civil 
war.  One  day  I  was  told  a  court  delivered  judgment 
against  the  unanimous  petition  of  a  village  in  Co. 
Mayo.  The  villagers  went  home,  dug  trenches  and 
waited.  The  situation  was  serious.  I/aunch  an  attack  ? 
Irishmen  shed  Irish  blood  in  the  face  of  the  enemy  ? 
Was  it  possible  to  pass  over  this  defiance  of  Irish  law 
— still  in  its  infant  stages  and  so  frail  that  any  blow 
delivered  against  it  might  well  mean  its  collapse.  A 
delightful  combination  of  wisdom  and  energy 
conquered.  For  a  week  the  rebels  were  let  alone. 
Then  one  evening,  when  they  had  been  lulled  into  a 
false  security,  the  Volunteers  entered  the  village  by 
surprise,  arrested  two  leaders  (who  were  deported  for 
three  months)  and  extracted  from  the  others  a  promise 
to  be  good  boys  for  the  future.  Thus  a  situation 
which  might  have  taken  a  grave  turn  ended  (without 
the  firing  of  a  shot)  amid  handshakes  of  reconciliation. 
With  such  delicate  empiricism  did  the  Bail  seek  to 
fulfil  the  first  duty  of  every  Government — the  keeping 
of  peace  between  its  citizens. 


IV. 

Intensification  of   Armed   Action — The   Irish  Labour 
Party    to    the  Rescue— England    at  Bay. 

We  have  seen  that  the  Irish  Government  had 
gradually  extended  its  activities  into  every  domain  : 
political,  economic,  financial  and  social.  But  it  must 
not  be  forgotten  that  none  of  these  things  would  have 
been  possible  but  for  military  activity.  A  young 
leader  said  to  me  one  day  with  striking  correctness, 
"  The  Republic  had  crystallised  around  the  army." 


I 


THE   IRISH   REPUBLIC  63 

Conscious  of  the  important  part  played  by  force,  the 
Irish  endeavoured  to  have  it,  as  much  as  possible,  on 
their  side.  We  have  already  told  how,  on  Easter 
Monday,  dozens  of  Income  Tax  offices  had  been 
burned.  On  the  same  day  (all  over  Ireland)  the 
barracks  evacuated  by  the  retreating  R.I.C.  were 
given  to  the  flames.  To-day,  more  than  500  are  in 
ruins.  Encounters  between  Volunteers  and  police  or 
soldiers  became  daily  more  frequent  and  on  a  larger 
scale.  There  was  no  lack  of  effectives  :  120,000, 150,000, 
perhaps  200,000  men,  practically  the  whole  male 
population  capable  of  bearing  arms  in  Nationalist 
Ireland,  the  best  men  fighting,  the  others  conspiring 
to  help  them.  The  leaders  congratulated  themselves 
that  the  resistance  to  conscription  had  preserved  for 
the  service  of  the  nation  so  many  young  men,  who 
otherwise  would  have  been  left  to  rot  in  the  marshes  of 
Flanders.  Soon,  in  face  of  the  growing  menace,  the 
numbers  of  regular  troops  increased  steadily.  The 
English  army  from  36,000  men  rose  to  40,000,  then 
to  60,000.  Artillery,  tanks,  armoured  cars,  aeroplanes 
followed. 

Naturally  there  was  no  idea  of  coming  out  into  the 
open  against  such  forces  :  it  was  essential  to  deliver 
sharp  strokes,  sudden,  swift  and  successful,  and 
disappear — as  the  English  officers  contemptuously 
called  it,  "  Act  the  Sinn  Feiner  " — in  a  word  let  speed 
make  up  for  strength.  Hence,  according  to  counties, 
the  unevenness  in  efforts  and  in  triumphs  of  the 
Republican  Army  ;  its  value  depends  almost  entirely 
on  the  brains  and  energy  of  the  local  officers.  Arms 
were  the  main  thing  lacking,  and  above  all,  they  were 
very  unequally  distributed.  There  was  a  good  supply 
in  Dublin  in  spite  of  daily  searches.  In  certain  parts 


64  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

of  the  country  they  were  sadly  wanting.  Although 
England  had  alleged  German  or  Bolshevik  aid,  many 
of  the  weapons  were  the  old  muskets  landed  six  years 
previously  for  the  expected  struggle  against  Carson's 
Ulster  Volunteers.  No  matter,  the  element  of  surprise 
would  have  to  replace  armaments. 

Besides,  the  English  troops  sent  over  to  Ireland, 
were  not,  in  general,  of  the  best  quality.  The  old  pre- 
1914  professional  soldier,  calm,  steady  and  well 
drilled,  had  fallen  on  the  plains  of  Mons  or  in  the 
trenches  of  Ypres.  The  recruits  had  neither  their 
endurance,  coolness  nor  energy.  Having  joined  up  in 
the  hope  of  pleasant  or  at  least  peaceful  gariison  duty, 
one  may  suspect  that  they  were  by  no  means  delighted 
to  be  sent  to  Ireland.  On  the  other  hand,  numbers  of 
Irish  ex-soldiers,  trained  by  four  years'  warfare,  had 
passed  into  the  ranks  of  the  Sinn  Feiners.  These 
circumstances  explain  many  things. 

One  day  a  patrol  of  Scotch  cyclists  came  upon 
some  young  men  playing  bowls  :  the  players  stood 
along  each  side  of  the  road  and  as  the  soldiers  passed 
they  were  suddenly  pounced  upon  and  disarmed  to 
a  man.  On  another  occasion  a  squad  of  coastguards 
near  Queenstown  was  besieged  and  surrendered. 
Again,  in  Dublin,  twenty-five  or  thirty  soldiers  in 
charge  of  an  officer  on  duty  at  King's  Inns  beheld 
their  sentry  surprised,  and  were  themselves  forced  to 
put  up  their  hands  :  without  a  shot  fired  all  the 
rifles  and  two  machine  guns  were  captured.  Some- 
times, naturally,  things  did  not  go  so  smoothly  ;  the 
orders  are,  as  far  as  possible,  to  leave  no  prisoners 
in  enemy  hands.  I  have  heard  it  stated,  possibly 
without  foundation,  that  Martin  Savage  was  finished 
off  by  Irish  bullets.  But  when  a  coup  is  brought  off 


THE  IKISH  EEPUBLIC  65 

successfully,  need  one  describe  how  jubilantly  the 
news  is  received  by  the  Irish  crowd,  so  sportive,  so 
eager  to  be  amused,  so  enamoured  of  prowess  and 
daring,  so  imbued  with  hatred  and  contempt  for  the 
heavy,  brutal  Saxon,  so  Celtic,  too,  in  its  need  to 
jeer,  to  defy  authority,  and  giving  vent  to  all  these 
mingled  feelings  in  wild  outbursts  of  enthusiasm. 
"  Daring  raids.  Amazing  attacks,"  say  the  placards 
of  the  evening  papers  in  O'Connell  Street,  and  off 
goes  your  Dubliner  with  a  chum,  victoriously  waving 
his  "  Final  Buff/'  *chatting,  shouting,  bursting  into 
laughter,  with,  all  the  time,  a  light  shining  in  his  eyes. 
Towards  the  spring  the  Republican  ranks  received 
a  powerful  support,  that  of  the  labour  organisations, 
which,  with  singular  blindness,  England  had  hoped 
to  see  impede  the  National  movement  by  standing 
aloof.  Had  England  forgotten  that  in  1916  James 
Connolly  and  the  Citizen  Army  had  fought  in  the  front 
ranks  of  the  insurgents.  To  begin  with,  the  dockers  at 
North  Wall,  Dublin,  refused  to  unload  munitions  of  war; 
others  at  Queenstown,  declined  to  assist  the  landing 
of  one  thousand  Scotch  soldiers  ;  then  the  railwaymen 
all  over  Ireland  refused  to  run  any  train  which  carried 
armed  police  or  soldiers.  It  was  useless  to  replace 
the  recalcitrant  drivers  by  Royal  Engineers  ;  the  rails 
would  have  been  blown  up.  A  strike  is  a  formidable 
weapon  when  it  has  public  opinion  behind  it.  The 
weaklings  among  the  strikers  were  very  few ;  as  a 
body  they  felt  strongly  on  the  question,  and  then 
men  who  had  been  dismissed  received  substantial 
benefits,  besides,  the  few  "  blacklegs  "  were  severely 
dealt  with,  as  for  example,  the  driver  and  firemen 

*  I<ast  edition  of  the  Dublin  Evening  Mail. 


66  IRELAND  IN  REBELLION 

surprised  on  their  engine  by  Sinn  Feiners  and  tarred 
from  head  to  foot  as  a  public  example. 

The  Irish  Labour  Party  even  permitted  itself  the 
delicate  luxury  of  putting  the  English  workers  on 
toast.  Five  labour  delegates,  led  by  Henderson,  had 
visited  Ireland  towards  the  end  of  January,  1920, 
made  formal  protests  against  British  oppression,  and 
on  their  return  to  England  passed  votes  of  sympathy 
with  the  Irish  cause.  Moreover,  at  this  precise  moment 
Clynes  and  his  followers  were  carrying  on  a  vigorous 
campaign  against  the  despatch  of  munitions  to 
Poland.  The  Irish,  therefore,  asked  for  the  support 
of  these  disinterested  moralists,  the  sworn  enemies  of 
war  and  militarism,  who  from  the  lofty  heights  of 
principle  rebuked  the  imperialism  of  bourgeois  govern- 
ments. Could  any  request  be  more  natural  ?  Following 
the  example  of  their  English  brethren,  were  not  Irish 
workers  every  whit  as  justified,  nay,  even  more 
justified  in  holding  up  bullets  and  bombs  destined  for 
the  consumption,  if  one  may  use  the  word,  not  of 
strange  and  distant  Bolsheviks,  but  of  their  own 
neighbours  and  fellow-countrymen.  The  result  was  a 
visit — brief — to  Dublin,  then  an  attempt  to  drag 
things  out ;  finally,  a  meeting  at  Liverpool  which 
adopted  a  meaningless  involved  resolution,  wavering 
between  two  by  no  means  reconcilable  things — 
Liberal  principles  and  English  interest.  Anyhow,  the 
outcome  was  that  the  British  Labour  Party  coldly 
abandoned  their  Irish  brothers  to  struggle  as  best 
they  might  against  the  Army  of  Occupation. 

Then  it  became  a  question  of  who  would  hold  out 
longest.  Armed  policemen  board  a  train,  the  crew 
refuse  to  proceed,  whereupon  the  policemen  make 
themselves  at  home,  drink,  sleep  and  make  merry  in 


THE  IRISH  REPUBLIC  67 

the  carriages  for  several  days.  At  another  place  a 
picket  under  special  orders  waits  for  a  chance  to  get 
into  the  first  train  that  stops  at  the  station.  Thus, 
by  slow  degrees,  all  communication  is  cut  off,  especially 
with  the  West — a  train  only  gets  to  Kerry  or  limerick 
every  three  or  four  days.  All  other  means  of  transit 
are  availed  of,  especially  motor  cars.  Extraordinary 
scenes  occur  in  the  stations — Dundrum,  a  small 
country  station — three  R.I.C.  with  a  sergeant,  forty 
infantrymen  in  full  war  equipment  under  an  officer. 
A  train  slips  along  the  platform  and  stops.  The  four 
policemen  get  into  a  compartment — the  guard  gets 
out  of  the  van — so  all  the  actors  are  in  position.  A 
gentleman  comes  up. 

"  You're  not  going  on,  Jack  ?  " 

"  Not  a  foot,  sir." 

"  You  will  be  dismissed,  Jack." 

"  I  know  that,  sir." 

"  Come  and  have  a  drink  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  sir." 

They  proceed  to  the  bar.  Meanwhile,  a  young  man 
with  nothing  about  him  to  indicate  his  importance, 
save  the  instant  obedience  which  he  commands — he  is 
the  commandant  of  the  local  volunteers — exerts  him- 
self to  make  order  out  of  chaos,  regulates  the  despatch 
of  the  passengers,  women  first,  to  the  nearby  town  of 
Tipperary.  Side  cars  and  motors  have  been  procured, 
and  each  individual  goes  off  .in  his  turn,  as  he  is 
told.  Two  commercial  travellers,  pressed  for  time, 
and  unchivalrous,  ^try  by  heavy  tipping  to  get 
away  first.  They  are  taken  off  their  car — the  first 
shall  be  last.  The  big  guard  reappears  flushed 
and  happy.  All  the  time,  in  the  background,  beside 
the  fixed  bayonets,  the  British  officer  stands 


68  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

against  the  wall,  inactive,  ignored,  inexistant  and 
seemingly  bored :  symbol  of  the  British  army, 
powerful  in  men,  more  powerful  still  in  arma- 
ments, which  vainly  seeks  for  an  obstacle  to  crush, 
and  finding  nothing  strikes  in  the  empty  air. 
"  Another  general  rising  !  "  said  a  volunteer  officer ; 
not  at  all !  Give  them  a  chance  of  wiping  us  out  with 
their  guns  ?  No,  thanks  !  But  one,  two  or  five  years' 
guerilla  war — as  long  as  they  like — till  they  yield. 

Thus,  born  of  force  and  realised  by  force,  like  the 
legendary  fighter  who  regains  his  vigour  by  touching 
the  earth,  his  mother,  the  Republic  came  back  to 
force,  there  to  gain  renewed  strength.  All  things 
considered,  in  view  of  the  slender  materials  at  its 
disposal,  we  cannot  withhold  our  admiration  from  the 
results  achieved.  Ireland,  seemingly  in  a  mad  moment, 
had  undertaken  to  take  up  arms  against  the  enormous 
British  Empire,  now  increased  in  prestige  and  weight 
by  the  war,  and  alone,  weak  and  diminutive  as  she 
was,  she  had  kept  her  word.  She  was  like  a  briar  in 
which  a  third  of  the  British  Army  got  uselessly  and 
ingloriously  entangled.  And  then,  by  simply  ignoring 
his  sullen  governess,  like  the  philosopher  who  proved 
the  existence  of  motion  by  walking,  the  "  ungovernable 
Celt  "  had  proved  by  practical  demonstration  that  he 
was  able  to  govern,  and  able  to  govern  himself.  Thus 
he  had  deprived  British  claims  of  their  sole  altruistic 
pretext  and  reduced  them  to  reasons  of  State. 

But  I  cannot  too  often  repeat  that  all  this  had  been 
gained  by  moral  cohesion,  by  the  soaring  efforts  of 
a  nation  where  all  hearts  beat  as  one.  In  this  country, 
where  love  for  the  motherland  is  all  the  more  ardent 
and  tender  as  the  motherland  is  smaller,  stranger  and 
sadder,  the  masses,  with  their  Celtic  enthusiasm  and 


THE  IBISH  REPUBLIC 

their  idealism,  which  almost  ignores  realities,  responded 
magnificently  to  the  call  of  race  and  nobly  fought, 
resisted  and  suffered.  As  to  the  marais — the  timid 
neutrals,  good  people  wrapped  up  in  their  own  small 
affairs  and  unheeding  the  urgings  of  conscience — it 
would  be  useless  to  deny  that  they  were  brought  into 
line  by  sheer  force.  A  pleiade  of  leaders  had  given 
the  example  by  word  and  deed.  And  now,  once  again, 
Kathleen  Ni  Houlihan,  the  poor  old  woman  who 
wanders  along  the  roads,  driven  by  the  stranger  from 
her  cottage  and  her  four  green  fields,  had  found 
strong  young  men  ready,  as  before,  to  give  their  lives 
for  her  once  more,  the  strength  of  the  spirit  had  held 
out  against  the  powers  of  the  flesh. 

For  England  at  bay  now  remained  only  two  extreme 
courses  ;  to  yield  to  the  manifest  and  general  desire 
of  the  Irish  people,  a  desire  which  was  now  shown  to 
be  realisable  because  in  fact  it  had  been  realised,  a 
desire  that  England  herself  by  her  own  war  aims  had 
proclaimed  in  advance  to  be  legitimate  ;  or  ruthlessly 
bereft  of  any  pretext  to  flaunt  before  the  eyes  of  the 
world  or  with  which  to  deceive  her  own  conscience — 
the  sword. 

It  was  the  month  of  August. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
THE  ENGLISH  REACTION. 

I. 

English  Temporisation — The  Counter-offensive  let  loose. 

BRITISH  patience — or  carelessness — had  been  for  long 
prodigious.  Up  to  the  rising  of  Easter  1916,  the  Irish 
Volunteers  were  indulging  publicly  in  military  drill, 
without  any  thought  on  the  part  of  Birrell,  the  Chief 
Secretary  for  Ireland,  of  the  necessity  for  intervention. 
In  1919  uniformed  Volunteers  were  often  seen  on  the 
streets  of  Dublin,  and  on  St.  Patrick's  Day,  1920, 
houses  were  decorated  with  Republican  tricolour 
flags.  Is  it  not  of  its  nature  inconceivable  that  a 
Government  in  France  should  tolerate  analogous 
manifestations  ? 

Towards  the  middle  of  1920  the  English,  through 
their  happy-go-lucky  imprudence,  had  reached  the  edge 
of  the  precipice.  The  Sinn  Feiners  had  invaded  in  turn 
all  the  Government  Departments  of  administration, 
justice,  etc.  ;  they  had  won  the  country  districts  from 
the  Royal  Irish  Constabulary,  and  the  municipal 
elections  in  June  increased  their  boldness.  Their  very 
triumphs,  and  the  fear  they  inspired,  were  the  cause  of 
the  brutal  counter-offensive,  chiefly  military,  which 
the  English  opened  in  August. 

I  open  the  note-book  in  which  I  enter  with  docility, 
day  by  day,  political  events  in  Ireland.  Suppression 
70 


THE  ENGLISH  REACTION  71 

of  newspapers,  proclamations  of  meetings  or  fairs, 
arrests,   sentences,   escapes,   strikes,   shootings.   .   .   . 
The    thought    of    extracting    a    clear    and    simple 
description  of  the  whole,  from  all  that  mass  of  jottings, 
fills  one  with  discouragement.     The  measures  taken, 
in  all  their  details,  lie  across  and  on  top  of  one  other, 
entangled  in  one  other.       It  is  like  a  powerful  and 
awkward  boxer  getting  punishment  from  a  feather- 
weight,  scientific,    quick   and   determined ;    the   big 
fellow,    without    any    preconceived   tactics,    receives 
blows,  blocks  them,  returns  them  as  best  he  can  with 
his  great  maladroit  fist.    That  is  what  has  happened 
here.     It  is  very  English.     It  is  the  eternal  British 
wait  and  see,  the  famous  empiricism  so  much  admired 
by  Taine  ;  in  a  word,  it  is  the  same  lack  of  constructive 
imagination  which  makes  the  English  take  things  as 
they  happen,  from  day  to  day,  without  foresight  or 
prevention  ;  which  makes  them  fight  the  symptoms 
without  investigating  the  causes,  which  makes  them, 
to  put  it  frankly,  disinclined  to  understand.     This 
lack  of  curiosity  produces  a  certain  mental  slowness. 
For  years  the  English  organism,  under-developed  in 
its  brain,  and  relying  on  its  nervous  system  to  give 
it  warning,  has  not  grasped  the  imminence  or  the 
greatness  of  the  peril.    It  knew  itself  to  be  so  incom- 
parably superior  to  its  diminutive  adversary  !    So  for 
a  long  time  it  acted  negligently,  without  application 
or  sequence,  as  you  chase  away  by  a  reflex  action 
the  gnat  which  is  tormenting  you.    Why  bother  more 
about  it  ?      Besides,   there  was  the   hope  that  the 
trouble  was  ephemeral,  that  it  was  a  crisis  without  a 
morrow,    this    Irish    malady    which    was    attacking 
Britain's  health.    Finally,  with  the  obscure  depth  of 
instinct,   England  felt  that  in  refusing  to  use  her 


72  IRELAND  IN  REBELLION 

strength  to  its  uttermost,  she  was  at  a  disadvantage 
indeed,  but  a  disadvantage  which  gave  her  morally 
the  incomparable  advantage  of  not  being,  before  the 
world,  in  open  and  avowed  warfare  with  a  member 
of  what  was  called  the  United  Kingdom. 

She  kept  up  this  attitude  as  far  as  she  could.  But 
she  felt  the  abscess  growing  worse.  From  month  to 
month  it  absorbed  new  forces,  without  any  sign  of 
healing,  but  only  of  the  contrary.  One  fine  morning 
England  wakes  up  with  the  sensation  of  not  feeling 
really  well,  a  hitherto  unknown  sensation  in  which 
scandalised  amazement,  terror  and  suppressed  anger 
are  mixed  together.  And  from  the  day  when,  for  the 
first  time,  she  takes  alarm,  she  reacts  with  an  energy 
and  a  fear  that  are  all  the  greater  for  her  long  delay. 
As  the  adversary  does  not  wilt,  she  braces  her  muscles 
to  the  measure  of  this  unexpected  resistance.  A  more 
telling  blow  brings  on  a  more  violent  return.  And, 
little  by  little,  indignant  of  not  getting  the  upper 
hand  more  quickly,  she  reaches  the  stage  of  blind 
fury  of  battle.  The  causes  of  quarrel,  the  possible 
remedies,  have  left  the  field  of  consciousness.  She 
strikes. 

Besides,  even  if  the  team  that  guides  her  have 
cooler  heads,  and  do  not  see  red  so  easily  as  the  others, 
how  could  those  men  act  otherwise,  dominated  as  they 
are  by  the  General  Election  ?  That  election,  brought 
about  by  L,loyd  George  on  the  morrow  of  the  Armistice, 
in  the  flush  of  victory,  revealed  the  nation's  withdrawal 
into  itself,  its  egoism  exasperated  by  war  and  danger. 
It  sent  to  Westminster  a  compact  majority  of  400 
Tories,  caring  only  about  one  thing  in  the  world, 
English  interests,  conceived  in  a  most  unyielding  and 
one-sided  fashion.  And  at  present,  like  Goethe's 


THE  ENGLISH  REACTION  73 

sorcerer,  ensnared  by  spells  of  his  own  that  he  cannot 
control,  the  Prime  Minister,  a  victim  of  his  excessive 
astuteness,  a  slave  for  the  moment  of  the  Jingo 
passions  he  himself  lets  loose,  may  see  the  dangers 
of  the  path  he  has  entered  upon — it  doesn't  matter ; 
he  must  continue  in  it,  or  bear  the  consequence  of 
immediate  fall. 

How  shall  we  reproduce  in  words  this  angry 
obstinacy  of  battle,  this  growing  violence  of  blows, 
above  all,  this  action  and  reaction  of  the  two  comba- 
tants on  each  other  ?  If  that  is  missed,  and  not  made 
real  to  the  imagination,  the  life  of  the  struggle  is 
unfelt.  If  we  hammer  away  at  showing  the  chrono- 
logical interdependence  of  facts,  we  shall  get  lost  in 
a  chaos  of  little  glimmering  events,  and  the  clearness 
gets  all  blurred.  We  want  a  method  somewhere 
between  the  two. 

II. 

Parliamentary  Measures — The  new  Home  Rule  Bill — 
Emergency  Legislation — The  projected  Education 
Bill 

The  principal  Parliamentary  activity  directed 
against  Ireland  was  the  discussion  of  the  new  Home 
Rule  Bill.  In  1914,  it  will  be  remembered,  the  Ulster 
Orangemen,  through  the  weapon  of  revolt,  reinforced 
by  military  sedition  and  Tory  connivance,  had  forced 
Asquith  in  his  weakness  to  mutilate  his  scheme  of 
Home  Rule.  Even  in  that  mutilated  form,  its  applica- 
tion had  been  deferred  in  September  till  the  Greek 
Calends,  till  six  months  after  the  end  of  the  war.  But 
the  hour  was  at  length  about  to  strike  when  it  was 
to  become  automatically  effective.  Just  then  it  was 


74  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

decided  to  propose  another  scheme  which  included,  in 
the  first  place  and  definitely,  the  repeal  of  the  Bill 
already  passed.  In  October,  1919,  a  Cabinet  Committee 
was  formed  to  draw  up  the  new  scheme.  It  did  not 
include  a  single  Irishman.  On  the  other  hand,  along 
with  Mr.  Bonar  Law,  who  in  1914  had  signed  the 
agreement  between  the  Ulster  Orangemen  and  the 
English  Tories,  the  Committee  counted  among  its 
members  Mr.  Walter  Long,  First  Lord  of  the 
Admiralty  ;  Mr.  Short,  Home  Secretary  and  formerly 
Chief  Secretary  for  Ireland ;  Colonel  Sir  James  Craig, 
Parliamentary  Secretary  of  the  Admiralty ;  Lord 
Chancellor  Birkenhead,  who,  when  he  was  called  F. 
E.  Smith,  had  earned  in  Belfast  the  nickname  of 
"  Galloper "  Smith— in  fine,  the  General  Staff  of 
Carson  at  the  time  of  the  Ulster  revolt,  who  had 
since  made  their  way  to  place  and  power. 

We  can  imagine  what  sort  of  Home  Rule  would  be 
elaborated  by  a  committee  thus  composed.  Its 
scheme,  sent  to  the  Cabinet  on  the  nth  November, 
described  by  the  Prime  Minister  to  the  House  of 
Commons  on  the  22nd  of  December,  received  the 
finishing  touches  on  the  28th  February.  Partition  was 
imposed  on  Ireland  ;  the  six  famous  Ulster  counties 
(of  which  two,  Tyrone  and  Fermanagh,  had  voted 
Sinn  Fein  in  January),  got  a  Parliament  of  52 
members  ;  the  other  twenty-six  counties  got  a  Parlia- 
ment of  128.  Over  both  was  a  higher  council  of  40 
members,  20  from  Ulster  and  20  from  the  rest  of 
Ireland ;  the  North-East,  a  quarter  at  most  of  the 
population,  and  divided  in  opinion,  had  in  it  a  re- 
presentation equal  to  that  of  the  other  three-quarters. 
Finally,  Ireland  was  to  have  henceforth  in  the  House 
of  Commons  42  members  instead  of  105.  There 


THE  ENGLISH  REACTION  75 

followed  an  interminable  and  almost  exhaustive 
enumeration  of  matters  which  London  excluded 
formally  from  the  scope  of  the  Home  Rule  Bill. 

Even  in  the  Commons,  the  Bill  received  a  rather 
frigid  welcome  on  December  the  22nd ;  the  very 
enormity  of  the  farce  was  irksome.  In  many  circles, 
by  no  means  Irish,  there  was  a  hue-and-cry  against 
it.  The  Times  protested  against  the  division  of 
Ireland,  as  being  a  natural  perpetuation  of  hatred, 
and  also  against  the  shabbiness  of  the  financial  pro- 
posals. The  Irish  Times,  a  Dublin  Unionist  organ, 
wrote  on  the  i8th  February  :  "  The  Bill  has  not  been 
conceived  in  the  true  interest  of  Irish  settlement. 
No  section  of  the  Irish  people  has  been  consulted  in 
regard  to  it.  ...  The  unnatural  policy  of  Partition 
is  necessarily  fatal  to  the  peace  and  prosperity  of 
Ireland.  The  Bill  has  no  partisan  in  any  sphere  outside 
Downing  Street."  In  vain  did  Mr.  Asquith,  during 
his  electoral  campaign  at  Paisley,  Dr.  Bernard, 
Provost  of  the  Protestant  University  of  Dublin,  the 
Catholic  Hierarchy  of  Ireland,  the  Anti-Partition 
League  of  Southern  Irish  Unionists,  all  vie  with  each 
other  in  condemning  the  bandy-legged  and  misshapen 
project.  What  did  it  matter  ?  The  Ulster  Council, 
assembled  on  the  loth  March,  thought  the  measure 
of  1920  better  than  that  of  1914.  "  Ulster  is  safe," 
said  they.  On  the  ist  of  April,  in  the  Commons,  Sir 
Edward  Carson  deigned  to  declare  that,  while  he 
preferred  the  status  quo,  he  would  not  resist  the  Bill. 
As  for  Sinn  Fein,  during  the  parturition  of  the  monster, 
let  us  do  it  this  justice,  it  was  content  to  smile.  It 
recalled  simply  that  on  the  I3th  February,  1917,  the 
English  Prime  Minister,  according  to  the  secret  report 
of  Sir  Horace  Plunkett,  had  said  to  the  Irish  Conven- 


76  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

tion :  "It  is  vain  at  present  to  propose  Partition. 
We  must  accept  the  unity  of  Ireland  as  a  whole.  Any 
other  idea  would  lead  to  failure. "  That  declaration 
of  yesterday  was  a  measure  of  the  sincerity  of  to-day. 
For  the  whole  year  Parliamentary  activity  in  regard 
to  Ireland  was  confined  to  staging  this  cadaverous 
Act.  Granted  that  the  Bill  was  stillborn,  that  none 
of  those  interested  wanted  it,  not  even  those  loyal  to 
England — all  that  was  to  be  ignored.  "  It  is  for  the 
Irish,"  said  the  imperturbable  L,loyd  George  on  the 
ist  of  April  (symbolic  date  ?),  "to  give  flesh  and 
bones  to  the  Home  Rule  Bill."  On  the  3rd  August 
he  repeated  to  Devlin,  a  Nationalist  member  for 
Belfast,  who  questioned  him  ironically,  that  he  would 
put  the  Bill  through.  Devlin,  as  is  known,  at  the  end 
of  his  patience,  rose  and  left  the  House  at  the  head 
of  the  seven  Irishmen  who  still  sat  at  Westminster, 
so  that  the  Parliament  that  was  to  strangle  the  last 
liberties  of  Ireland  might  at  least  be  absolutely  empty 
of  Irishmen.  At  the  end  of  September  five  or  six 
hundred  notables,  chiefly  of  the  constitutional  party, 
met  in  Dublin  at  a  "  Peace  Conference,"  to  consider 
certain  modifications  of  the  Act  to  be  submitted  to 
the  Prime  Minister.  Notwithstanding  their  pacificism, 
they  ended  by  discovering  that  the  Bill  was  unwork- 
able, no  matter  how  it  might  be  amended.  But  that 
is  perhaps  why  it  is  so  precious.  It  blocks  the  way 
to  every  settlement,  and  Ulster  requires  nothing  more 
from  it.  "  The  Bill,"  wrote  Truth,  "  is  the  true  obstacle 
to  all  agreement.  But  Carson  has  promptly  informed 
all  whom  it  may  concern  that  the  Government  has 
given  him  undertakings,  contained  in  the  Bill,  and 
that  he,  Carson,  will  not  allow  himself  to  be  fooled. 
He  is  the  master  of  the  situation." 


THE   ENGLISH   REACTION  77 

It  was,  therefore,  practically  a  case  of  voluntary 
insolvency  on  the  part  of  the  Cabinet  and  the 
Commons.  Meanwhile  Ireland  remained  under  the 
Castle,  that  is  to  say,  the  Viceroy,  the  Chief  Secretary 
for  Ireland,  and  the  Commander-in-Chief  of  the 
British  troops  in  the  island.  They  were  armed  with 
unlimited  powers,  first  by  the  Defence  of  the  Realm 
Act,  next  in  August,  1920,  by  the  Restoration  of 
Order  (Ireland)  Act,  and  finally  in  December  by  the 
proclamation  of  Martial  I/aw  in  certain  districts. 

An  Act,  passed  at  a  moment's  notice  by  the  two 
Houses,  one  section  of  which  among  others  suppressed 
juries  and  substituted  for  them  courts-martial,  pro- 
voked a  scandal  of  a  rare  kind  in  the  Upper  House. 
A  Privy  Councillor,  Mr.  A.  M.  Carlisle  (not  an  ex- 
tremist by  his  title  !)  rose  under  stress  of  his  emotion 
and  declared  to  their  lordships  that  the  Bill  might  kill 
England,  but  not  Ireland.  Then  he  left  the  Chamber. 

The  most  diverse  measures,  direct  or  indirect, 
brutal  or  insidious,  were  devised  to  put  the  strait 
waistcoat  on  insurgent  Ireland.  One  of  the  most 
innocent  in  appearance  was  the  Education  Bill  of 
Chief  Secretary  MacPherson.  According  to  his  scheme, 
the  three  divisions  of  education,  till  now  half  inde- 
pendent and  half  Irish,  were  to  give  place  to  an  all- 
powerful  triumvirate  of  British  Civil  Servants,  of 
whom  the  Chief  Secretary  was  to  be  one.  On  the 
occasion  of  this  Bill  considerable  increases  were  to 
be  made  in  the  salaries  of  the  teachers,  who  just  then 
were  being  paid  a  starvation  wage.  Those  teachers, 
especially  those  engaged  in  secondary  education,  had 
often  headed  the  national  movement.  Pearse  was 
one  of  such,  and  MacDonagh ;  MacSwiney,  the  I/ord 
Mayor  of  Cork,  was  another.  Thus  it  was  of  capital 


78  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 


importance  to  devise  a  handle  of  power  over  them. 
The  malice  consisted  in  connecting  reform  of  education 
with  that  of  salaries  ;  and  MacPherson  made  that 
point  clear  to  a  delegation  of  the  secondary  teachers  : 
No  Act,  no  money.  He  gave  them  a  choice  between 
obedience  and  misery.  Already  discussions  started 
among  them ;  just  as  in  every  other  affair,  and  with 
greater  reason  in  this  one,  there  were  Don  Quixotes 
and  Sancho  Panzas.  But  the  resistance  of  opinion 
was  being  organised  against  a  measure  which  neces- 
sarily tended  to  deprive  the  Church  of  its  traditional 
control  of  education.  On  the  loth  December  the 
Bishops  gave  it  their  veto,  all-powerful  in  such  a 
matter.  On  the  I3th  the  County  Councils  followed 
suit.  There  came  a  rain  of  protests  ;  then,  in  April, 
MacPherson  fell  from  office  and  his  Bill  remained  in 
suspense. 

III. 

Economic  Measures — State  of  Siege  and  stoppage  of 
business  in  the  Counties — Progressive  restriction  of 
Transport — Flax  and  Skins — Crown  Grants. 

Other  more  open  measures  were  directed  against  the 
country  ;  economic  pressure,  for  example,  which  the 
English  themselves  would  feel  more  than  anything 
else,  whose  power,  therefore,  they  understood,  over- 
rated perhaps,  and  had  no  inclination  to  forego.  Since 
the  preceding  autumn  whole  counties  had  been  placed 
in  a  state  of  siege  as  a  punishment,  implying  the 
complete  stoppage  of  public  business.  The  farmer 
could  not  sell  his  stock  or  his  potatoes,  nor  his  wife 
her  milk  and  eggs.  In  October,  1919,  proclamations 
forbade  the  Cashel  market,  the  Nenagh,  Carrick-on- 


THE  ENGLISH  REACTION  79 

Suir  and  Clonmel  fairs,  the  Thurles  pig  market.  Things 
went  so  far  that  in  December  some  County  Clare 
landlords  (far  from  being  Sinn  Feiners,  need  I  add  ?), 
Colonel  Tottenham,  Sir  Michael  OXoughlin,  lyord 
Inchiquin,  protested  publicly  as  follows  : — "  Out  of 
fifty-one  fairs  only  two  have  been  permitted.  Such 
prohibitions  do  not  diminish  the  number  of  murders 
by  one,  but  they  ruin  and  exasperate  the  country." 
A  deputation  of  magistrates  approached  Captain 
Williamson,  the  Commanding  Officer  at  Tipperary, 
with  a  similar  purpose.  He  replied  that  "  the  Tipperary 
fairs  did  not  interest  him  in  the  least ;  all  he  had  to 
do  was  to  send  the  soldiers  to  help  the  police/'  Some 
hours  before  the  time  for  its  opening,  the  Aonach,  or 
Irish  fair,  held  at  Christmas  in  the  Dublin  Mansion 
House,  was  suddenly  proclaimed. 

Meantime  the  Motor  Permit  Order  had  been  issued. 
Henceforth  nobody  could  drive  or  possess  an  auto- 
mobile without  an  authorisation,  which  the  police 
granted  or  refused  without  the  possibility  of  appeal. 
A  strike  in  protest,  not  without  violent  incidents, 
followed  among  the  drivers,  and  lasted  till  February, 
two  months,  without  bringing  about  any  amendment 
of  the  position.  Apparently  justified  by  the  necessity 
of  keeping  motors  from  the  Republican  army,  whose 
supply  of  them  has  since  never  failed,  the  order  was 
a  measure  that  could  become  Draconian  in  its  applica- 
tion. For  instance  a  taxi  owner,  MacDonnell,  of 
Virginia,  Co.  Cavan,  was  refused  any  sort  of  permit 
by  the  police,  and  further  was  told  to  sell  his  cars 
within  a  month  to  a  person  approved  by  the  inspector. 
What  could  that  mean  but  ruin  for  the  poor  man  him- 
self ?  As  for  difficulties  about  transport  for  manufac- 
turers, traders,  even  doctors,  in  a  country  of  which 


80  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

80  per  cent,  of  the  electorate  were  suspect,  I  leave  them 
to  the  imagination. 

Besides,  all  the  means  of  transport  were  to  be  hit 
one  after  another,  and  it  is  easily  understood  that 
every  blow  had  a  heavy  effect  on  business.  In  the 
springtime  the  rail  way  men  refused  to  carry  soldiers, 
police  or  munitions  in  the  trains.  Hundreds  of  them 
were  suspended,  and  there  were  times  in  July  when 
the  West  was  without  connection  with  the  rest  of  the 
island.  Recently  under  pretext  of  trouble,  the  English 
Government  forbade  the  American  transatlantic  liners 
to  put  in  at  Queenstown,  thus  cutting  off  all  direct 
sailing  between  the  United  States  and  Ireland. 

Hostility  to  the  prosperity  of  the  country  showed 
itself  still  more  crudely,  and  the  Irish  Times  on  the 
loth  February  protested  against  it.  The  flax  cultiva- 
tors of  Ulster,  for  instance,  saw  themselves  compelled 
to  sell  their  crop  at  £290  a  ton,  while  the  English 
planters  sold  inferior  flax  at  £600  ;  according  to  the 
Morning  Post,  the  Irish  flax  would  have  fetched  £720 
in  the  open  market.  Again,  the  export  of  skins  was 
permitted,  but  only  to  Great  Britain,  when  the 
Continental  prices  would  have  been  almost  double  ; 
the  import  of  skins  was  forbidden. 

Grants  used  to  be  given  by  the  Crown  to  certain 
bodies,  such  as  the  municipalities ;  not  through 
generosity,  no  need  to  say,  as  Irish  taxes  far  more  than 
compensated  for  the  sums  returned.  After  the  January 
elections  the  town  councils,  all  practically  Republican, 
refused  to  submit  their  accounts  to  the  Government 
auditors.  Condon  replied  by  suspending  the  grants. 
The  blow  was  severe  ;  for  Dublin  alone  it  was  a  matter 
of  £200,000.  It  became  necessary  either  to  cut  off 
the  midday  meals  of  school  children,  to  turn  out  of 


THE  ENGLISH  REACTION  81 

doors  consumptives  and  incurables,  etc.,  or  to  double 
the  city  rates,  which  were  already  enormous.  And 
granted  a  people  as  patriotic  as  you  please,  that 
would  always  be  an  unpopular  pill.  In  other  places 
things  were  worse.  At  Ballinasloe,  through  lack  of 
funds,  the  lunatic  asylum  committee,  presided  over 
by  the  Bishop  of  Clonfert,  decided  to  set  the  harmless 
lunatics  at  liberty,  and  threatened  to  release,  on  the 
loth  October,  those  affected  by  homicidal  mania. 
Whom  did  the  threat  concern  in  the  end  but  the  Irish 
population  ?  This  time  the  Castle  had  the  right  end 
of  the  stick,  and  to  the  complaints  addressed  to  them 
by  the  Dublin  hospitals,  Sir  Hamar  Greenwood,  who 
had  been  Chief  Secretary  since  April,  replied  with  an 
inflexible  smile.  W^^/*> 

,-v  «A 

IV.  •       ^BJ  3 

Military   measures — Gradual   suppression   of  all  wml** 
liberties — Wholesale     arrests     and     deportations- 
Increase  of  army  of  occupation — Courts-martial — 
"  Agents-provocateurs  " — Murders  by  the  police. 

Limitation  of  receipts  and  increase  of  expenses  were 
the  two  means  by  which  the  economic  pressure  was 
worked.  The  military  pressure  had  never  ceased  since 
the  rebellion  of  1916,  not  even  at  the  armistice,  which 
had  brought  no  peace  to  Ireland. 

There  was  a  new  measure  according  to  the  caprice 
of  each  day ;  suspension  of  newspapers,  the  Cork 
Examiner  in  September,  1919  (the  forty-second  paper 
thus  treated),  the  Freeman  in  December  ;  proclamation 
of  meetings  ;  gradual  suppression,  at  first  local,  and 
then  absolute,  of  organisations  expressive  of  anti- 
English  opinion,  Dail  Eireann  and  the  Gaelic  League 


82  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

in  September ;  the  Dublin  City  and  County  branches 
of  Sinn  Fein,  the  Irish  Volunteers  and  Cumann  na 
mBan  (Women's  League),  in  October.  At  the  end  of 
November  the  same  organisations  were  suppressed 
throughout  the  country.  Later  there  was  an  inquiry 
to  discover  the  deposits  the  Sinn  Fein  party  might 
possess  in  the  banks. 

All  the  time  the  police,  now  protected  by  the  military, 
were  investing  houses  at  night  and  making  raids  and 
searches  in  them.  At  Limerick,  Galway,  Cork,  above 
all  at  Dublin,  the  swoops  followed  each  other  ;  on 
the  1 2th  December  40  men  were  arrested  and  deported 
by  order  to  Wormwood  Scrubbs  prison,  near  London, 
9  others  on  the  I3th,  30  on  the  2nd  February,  19  on 
the  5th,  5  more  on  the  6th.  By  the  9th  February  80 
Sinn  Feiners  had  been  carried  off,  and  60  deported. 
An  enormous  number  were  sought  for,  and  were  on 
the  run.*  And  on  the  9th  March,  1920,  the  Irish 
Bulletin,  drawing  up  a  roll  of  honour,  could  write 
that  out  of  73  Republican  members  elected  in  1918, 
all  were  or  had  been  in  prison  or  were  sought  for 
except  nine,  six  of  whom  had  always  been  on  foreign 
diplomatic  missions.  The  official  headquarters  of  the 
party  was  at  various  times  raided,  then  emptied  out, 
closed  and  sealed  ;  the  Sinn  Fein  Bank  was  suppressed  ; 
even  the  offices  of  a  purely  Irish  insurance  company, 
the  New  Ireland,  were  closed  on  the  3rd  January. 

London   naturally   sought   with   all   its   power   to 

*  Alderman  Thomas  Kelly,  Lord  Mayor-elect  of  Dublin,  had  been 
one  of  the  first  deported.  He  was  an  elderly  man,  an  expert-  in 
Local  Government,  but  a  Pacifist,  of  quiet  disposition  and  poor 
health.  He  lost  his  reason  as  a  result  of  the  distress  he  suffered  in 
prison,  and  in  spring  he  was  released  ;  but  he  has  not  since  recovered 
his  reason.  The  other  prisoners  in  Wormwood  Scrubbs,  whose 
number  mounted  to  more  than  a  hundred,  were  released,  like  other 
internees  at  Mountjoy,  after  sensational  hunger  strikes, 


THE   ENGLISH  REACTION  83 

reinforce  its  garrison  in  numbers  and  spirit.  The 
police  force  was  raised  to  14,000,  its  cost  of  mainten- 
ance to  almost  a  tenth  of  the  total  Irish  revenue,  nearly 
three  and  a-half  million  pounds  out  of  thirty-seven 
millions.  The  army  was  visibly  increasing.  On  the 
23rd  October  in  the  Commons  Mr.  Winston  Churchill 
gave  its  numbers  as  55,000,  costing  £210,000  a  week  ; 
the  profusion  of  engines,  tanks,  machine-guns,  aero- 
planes, doubles  its  strength  to-day.  Even  the  fleet 
went  on  duty  ;  warships  were  anchored  in  Queenstown, 
Galway,  Derry ,  and  Dublin  Bay. 

And  as  the  advantage  remained  with  the  Republicans 
in  attack,  initiative,  and  patriotism,  as  the  army  and 
police  confessed  themselves  powerless  against  the 
guerilla  warfare,  new  and  worse  blows  were  given. 
Heavy  sentences  were  inflicted  on  Sinn  Feiners  ;  six 
months  on  McCabe,  a  member  of  the  Dail,  for  propa- 
ganda in  favour  of  the  Irish  loan  ;  three  years'  penal 
servitude  on  Barton,  another  member,  formerly  a 
British  officer,  for  threats  in  a  speech  against  the 
Viceroy  ;  two  years'penal  servitude  on  Terence  Smith, 
for  possession  of  a  revolver ;  six  months  in  jail  on 
Patrick  Devane,  for  having  in  his  possession  the 
official  Volunteer  organ,  and  so  on.  There  were 
kidnappings  of  children,  such  as  that  of  little  Conors 
of  Greenane,  who  was  put  away  for  two  months  in 
the  Phoenix  Park,  and  then  released  after  six  in- 
terrogatories, somewhat  deranged  by  terror.  There 
were  ferocious  executions,  like  that  of  Michael  Darcy 
of  Cooraclare,  who  threw  himself  into  the  Shannon 
when  pursued.  As  he  was  drowning,  four  peasants, 
running  to  his  aid,  were  fired  on  by  the  police,  and 
the  man  sank  when  his  strength  was  exhausted. 

Prices,  and  enormous  ones,  werejput  on  certain 


84  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 


heads,  £10,000,  for  instance,  for  the  murderers  of 
Forbes  Redmond.  Spies  were  at  work,  like  Quinlisk 
and  Byrne,  who  were  found  duly  shot.  Last  September 
Arthur  Griffith,  the  Vice-President  of  the  Republic, 
surrounded  by  Sinn  Fein  leaders,  received  a  certain 
Hardy,  who  declared  himself  ready  to  reveal  a  depot 
of  English  arms  that  might  be  seized.  He  wanted  to 
see  the  Chiefs,  and  asked  if  those  present  were  they. 
Then  came  a  sudden  dramatic  effect ;  Griffith  began 
quietly  to  read  out  Hardy's  record,  a  liberated  convict 
let  out  prematurely  by  some  mysterious  influence  from 
Belfast  jail,  an  agent-provocateur  who  was  seeking  to 
make  the  acquaintance  of  the  heads  of  the  Republican 
army  in  order  to  tempt  and  betray  them.  As  for  the 
pretended  leaders  of  Sinn  Fein  present,  they  were 
journalists,  American,  Spanish,  French,  even  English, 
specially  summoned  to  see  the  betrayer  unmasked 
before  them.  An  edifying  scene  about  which  the 
English  Press,  with  rare  exceptions,  did  not  breathe 
a  word. 

And  now  rage  overcame  the  British  forces,  and  the 
struggle  degenerated  into  vendettas,  the  police  replying 
to  Sinn  Fein  attacks  by  attacks  on  Sinn  Feiners.  At 
Cork  on  the  night  of  the  igth  March,  1920,  a  group 
of  men  fired  point  blank  on  Professor  Stockley,  of 
University  College,  an  Irish  Protestant  who  had 
become  a  Catholic  and  a  Sinn  Feiner,  an  alderman  of 
the  city.  Seeing  him  fall  they  thought  him  dead  and 
went  away.  By  a  miracle  not  a  shot  was  effective.  But 
the  next  day  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  some  men  of 
tall  stature,  probably  the  same  ones,  entered  the 
house  of  Lord  Mayor  MacCurtain,  dragged  from  him 
the  baby^he^held  in  his  arms,  riddled  him  with  bullets, 
and  broke  his  skull  with  butt-ends  of  rifles.  The 


THE  ENGLISH  REACTION  85  ' 

Coroner's  inquest  left  no  doubt  that  the  criminals 
were  police,  but  not  one  of  them  was  interfered  with. 
Some  English  organs,  and  the  Prime  Minister  himself, 
tried  to  insinuate  that  MacCurtain  being  too  moderate, 
had  been  a  victim  of  Sinn  Fein  extremists  *  ;  but  to 
a  challenge  of  the  Bishop  of  Cork,  and  another  of 
Griffith,  demanding  an  impartial  inquiry,  there  was 
never  a  reply.  At  Thurles  on  the  2Qth  of  March, 
MacCarthy  was  killed  in  similar  circumstances  ;  again 
there  was  no  attempt  at  a  serious  investigation. 

Let  us  join  to  these  murders  (not  morally,  for  the 
circumstances  are  different,  but  politically,  which  is 
all  that  concerns  us),  the  decision  new  in  itself,  to 
permit  the  death  in  prison  of  Lord  Mayor  MacSwiney 
and  the  eleven  Cork  internees  who  were  on  hunger- 
strike.  It  is,  I  think,  only  a  particular  case  of  a  more 
general  decision,  which  took  a  long  time  to  be  arrived 
at  because  it  needed  some  appetite  to  stomach  it, 
but  which  now  seems  really  to  have  been  taken, 
namely,  to  get  rid  of  the  national  leaders,  no  matter 
how. 

Another  indication  of  it :  at  the  end  of  September 
a  man  named  Lynch,  well  known  in  the  West  as  a 
judge  in  the  Republican  courts,  fearing  for  his  life, 
fled  to  Dublin  and  put  up  at  an  hotel.  That  very  night 
police  and  military,  revolver  in  hand,  surprised  the 
porter  and  asked  to  see  the  register ;  then  they  went 
up  to  Lynch's  room  and  shot  him  dead.  The  next 
day  an  official  report  stated  that  Lynch  fired  first. 

*  Thus  when  the  British  authorities  (cf.  Le  Temps  of  the  22nd 
September)  establish  a  difference  between  "  moderate "  and 
"  constructive  "  Sinn  Feiners  of  the  Griffith  type,  and  the  extremists 
who  would  terrorise  them,  the  Republican  propaganda  sees  immedi- 
ately a  sinister  arriere-pensee  in  this  distinction,  an  unexpected  one 
in  truth. 


86  IRELAND  IN  REBELLION 

A  good  many  signs,  too  numerous  to  relate,  pointed 
to  the  contrary.  The  most  remarkable  was  that 
General  Sir  Nevil  Macready,  the  Commander-in-Chief , 
who  was  given  new  powers  on  this  very  point  by  the 
Restoration  of  Order  Act,  forbade  specially  in  this 
case  the  legal  Coroner's  inquest,  and  reserved  the 
inquiry  for  military  judges.  Suspicion  deepened  in 
face  of  this  obvious  wish  to  smother  all  evidence. 
It  would  always  be  easy  to  fire  on  people,  and  to  say 
afterwards,  without  having  really  to  give  any  proof, 
that  they  began  it. 

A  recent  interview  of  the  General  was  not  calculated 
to  dissipate  that  impression.  "  It  would  be  necessary 
to  shoot  about  fifty  individuals,"  said  he,  "  and  then 
order  would  be  restored."  Many  think  the  game  is 
now  on,  and  some,  who  hitherto  might  have  allowed 
themselves  to  be  arrested  without  resistence,  are  no 
longer  so  disposed.  If  they  must  die — as  well  defend 
themselves.  That  was  what  was  done  by  two  men 
who  were  discovered  in  Dublin  on  the  night  of  the 
loth  October ;  they  shot  the  two  officers  in  charge 
of  the  raid,  and  succeeded  in  making  good  their 
escape. 

V. 

General    Measures — "Carsonia"    set    up    and    armed 
against  Ireland — Reprisals. 

In  any  case  these  proceedings,  no  matter  how 
energetic  and  desperate — they  were,  in  a  sense,  of  the 
nature  of  expedients — were  insufficient  to  bring  about 
a  decision.  The  strength  of  Sinn  Fein,  militarily  so 
weak,  lay  in  popular  connivance.  More  ample  and 
general  means  had  to  be  found,  proportioned  to  the 


THE  ENGLISH  REACTION  87 

dimension  of  the  peril.  Hence  the  double  idea  of 
applying  penalties  to  the  Irish  population  as  a  whole, 
and  for  calling  on  the  whole  of  another  class  of  the 
population  for  support. 

The  Unionists  of  the  South  and  West,  swamped  by 
the  Irish  and  compelled  to  consider  their  feelings, 
could  not  be  counted  on.  But  the  Ulsterites  were 
there,  a  compact  block  of  five  or  six  hundred  thousand 
souls.  They  were  alarmed  to  see  the  large  Catholic 
families  supplant  them  little  by  little  in  the  counties. 
"  These  people  breed  like  rabbits,"  remarked  a 
Protestant  notable,  frightened  and  disgusted,  to  a 
French  correspondent.  They  were  maddened  by  the 
disastrous  January  elections,  and  asked  for  nothing 
better  than  to  rush  to  arms.  And  arms  they  had, 
for  the  penalties  for  keeping  them,  though  crushing 
in  Republican  districts,  became  merely  a  trifle  of  five 
shillings  fine  for  the  loyalists.  From  the  English  point 
of  view  that  is  intelligible. 

And  so  the  riots  began  in  Derry,  and  lasted,  with 
periods  of  calm,  during  May  and  June.  The  casualties 
were  twenty  dead  and  forty-five  wounded.  That  is, 
as  far  as  can  be  known,  for  in  such  cases  it  may  well 
be  imagined  that  each  party  hides  its  losses. 

Questioned  by  Commander  Kenworthy,  M.P.,  Mr. 
Denis  Henry,  Attorney-General  for  Ireland  and  Unionist 
member  for  Ulster,  replied  that  they  were  aiming  at 
the  disarmament  of  "  the  disloyal  portion  of  the 
population."  To  disarm  the  Irish,  to  arm  the  Orange- 
men, to  restore,  in  fact,  the  whole  immigrant  minority 
to  its  ancient  role  as  a  garrison,  such  was  the  plan. 
It  was  thus  Sir  Bdward  Carson  understood  it ;  and 
the  tone  at  once  imperious  and  contemptuous  of  the 
Cabinet,  pf  the  discourse  he  pronounced  on  the  I2th 


88  IRELAND  IN  REBELLION 

of  July,  the  commemoration  day  of  the  Battle  of  the 
Boyne,  showed  to  what  point  he  felt  himself  master 
of  the  people  in  London,  supported  as  he  was  by 
Conservative  influence  and  English  Jingo  senti- 
ment. 

So,  after  the  curtain-raiser  in  Derry,  the  great 
spectacular  drama  was  staged  in  Belfast.  The 
Catholics,  outnumbered  by  three  to  one,  were  thrown 
out  of  the  shipyards  by  the  other  workers,  and  their 
homes  burned.  Sometimes  shots  came  from  the  ruins, 
a  powerless  effort  at  vengeance  on  the  part  of  some 
desperate  man.  Every  night  the  rifles  were  cracking 
in  the  Irish  quarter.  The  last  week  of  August  was 
the  most  tragic.  Carson's  people,  well  armed  and 
organised,  hunted  down  their  badly-equipped  enemies, 
brandishing  all  the  time  immense  Union  Jacks  on 
which  the  military,  called  in  to  establish  order, 
obviously  would  not  fire.  At  the  beginning  of  Septem- 
ber there  were  58  dead,  more  than  600  wounded,  and 
damage  done  to  the  extent  of  a  million  and  a-half 
pounds.  From  time  to  time  the  man-hunt  would 
start  again,  like  a  badly  extinguished  fire.  Seven 
thousand  workmen,  of  whom  a  thousand  fought  in 
the  war,  were  out  of  work. 

Sir  James  Craig,  who  is  an  Ulster  member,  and 
Parliamentary  Secretary  to  the  Admiralty,  has  paid 
in  a  public  speech  his  compliments  to  his  gallant 
fighters  ;  and  the  beloved  city  saw  itself  immediately 
released  from  the  Curfew,  which  remains  strictly 
imposed  on  the  others.  That  is  because  it  has  done 
the  service  expected  of  it,  affirmed  its  function  as 
an  English  outpost,  given  a  lesson  to  the  Irish,  above 
all,  put  a  mask  of  civil  and  religious  war  on  the 
exercise  of  naked  force.  Soon  Sir  Ernest  Clarke  was 


THE  ENGLISH  REACTION  89 

appointed  an  Under  Secretary  in  charge  of  Ulster 
iffairs,  with  his  residence  in  Belfast ;  for  the  moment 
that  was  all  of  the  Home  Rule  Bill,  not  yet  passed, 
that  was  really  translated  into  fact.  Further,  it  was 
projected  to  enrol  in  Ireland  "  without  distinction  of 
creed  or  politics  "  (sic)  such  citizens  as  were  disposed 
to  maintain  order  and  serve  under  the  command  of 
police  officers.  The  pay  was  to  be  ten  shillings  a  dajr. 
Already,  according  to  the  Irish  News,  37,000  have 
enlisted,  and  10,000  are  to  follow.*  That  amounts  in 
fact  to  the  setting-up  of  "  Carsonia  "  as  a  distinct 
State,  with  an  army  and  an  administration,  and  the 
office  of  jailor  to  the  rest  of  Ireland. 

There  remained  the  second  part  of  the  programme, 
the  infliction ;[  of  penalties  all  jround  on  the  Irish 
population,  seeing  that  particular  ones  had  such  a 
poor  effect. 

In  truth,  and  instinctively,  police  and  soldiers  had 
had  recourse  to  such  measures  for  a  good  while 
already.  On  two  separate  occasions  during  the  night 
of  the  20th  January,  1920,  they  had  sacked  parts  of 
Thurles  to  avenge  the  death  of  Constable  Finegan. 
At  limerick  on  the  4th  of  February  the  troops,  being 
hissed,  according  to  one  report,  but  according  to 
themselves,  being  attacked,  opened  fire  without  warn- 
ing ;  two  people  were  killed.  At  Dublin  on  the  22nd 
March  soldiers  returning  from  the  theatre  were  boohed 
by  the  crowd,  and  a  few  scuffles  took  place.  Shortly 
after  the  arrival  of  the  men  at  Portobello  Barracks 
a  picket  suddenly  sallied  forth  with  a  machine-gun 


*  At  I/isburn  200  of  these  volunteer  police,  learning  that  five 
Orangemen  had  been  sentenced  to  three  months  for  pillaging 
Catholic  houses  during  the  August  riots,  resigned  in  protest. 


90  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

and  fired  on  the  crowd.  There  were  two  killed  and 
an  unknown  number  wounded. 

But  these  acts  were  half  reflex,  and  only  recently 
became  a  system  associated,  rightly  or  wrongly,  with 
the  name  of  Sir  Nevil  Macready.  At  first  they  became 
excessively  frequent,  happening  at  Miltown-Malbay 
on  the  I7th  of  April,  at  Limerick  the  2ist  of  May, 
at  Fermoy  (for  the  second  time)  and  at  Lismore  the 
2gth  of  June,  in  retaliation  for  the  kidnapping  of 
General  Lucas,  at  Limerick  again  the  ist  of  July,  at 
Tipperary  the  2nd,  at  Cork  the  3rd,  at  Tuam  the  2ist. 
When  Dr.  Gilmartin,  the  Archbishop  of  Tuam,  asked 
the  Castle  for  inquiry  and  protection,  Sir  Nevil  wrote 
in  reply  that  as  the  sack  of  Tuam  had  been  done  by 
the  police,  it  did  not  concern  him ! 

The  police  besides  had  changed  a  good  deal  in 
composition  and  spirit,  through  internal  influences  as 
well  as  external  action  of  authority.  Old  R.I.C.  men 
to  the  number  of  nearly  300  had  been  killed  or 
wounded  since  the  ist  of  January ;  a  good  many 
others  were  resigning  every  month  through  fear  or 
shame.  Those  that  remained  were  the  worse  sort, 
I  mean  the  least  Irish  at  heart.  The  efficiency  of  the 
force  diminished,  its  hardness  increased.  On  the  other 
hand  the  London  depot  filled  the  gaps  with  English- 
men, notably  soldiers  demobilised  and  without  work. 
Thus  composed,  the  police  changed  in  character,  and 
forfeited  all  Irish  sympathy.  Their  pay  was  enormous, 
seven  pounds  a  week.  Such  men,  regarding  the  "  Irish 
campaign  "  as  a  job  that  took  them  out  of  poverty, 
were  ready  for  anything,  and  enraged  by  any  danger 
of  losing  their  position. 

Other  reinforcements  were  arriving,  instalments  of 
assistance  amounting  provisionally  to  nine  thousand 


i 


THE  ^NGLISH  REACTION  91 

men.  They  were  the  Auxiliary  Police  Force,  all  ex- 
officers,  and  the  "  Black- and-Tans,"  so  named 
familiarly  because,  through  lack  of  uniforms,  they 
often  wore,  along  with  the  R.I.C.  cap  and  black 
jacket,  some  khaki  article  of  equipment.  Whether  it 
be  true,  as  rumour  goes,  that  they  were  recruited 
from  a  special  milieu  for  a  special  task,  I  do  not  know. 
But  at  any  rate,  in  a  few  weeks  they  made  a  solid 
reputation  for  terror ;  and,  as  naturally  happens, 
people  attributed  to  them  all  the  cruelties  exercised 
in-  a  country  where  violence  has  been  let  loose,  un- 
controlled, and  increased  by  fear. 

There  were  men  torn  from  their  beds,  dragged  out 
to  the  fields,  flogged,  beaten  with  the  butt-ends  of 
guns,  sometimes  wounded  by  shots.  In  certain  cases, 
notably  those  of  Tom  Hales  and  Patrick  Harte, 
prisoners  were  put  to  the  torture  in  the  strict  sense. 
There  were  those  four  Republicans  who,  at  Belfast, 
on  the  28th  of  September,  after  the  murder  of  two 
R.I.C.  men,  were  made  get  up  and,  guilty  or  not,  no 
matter,  were  shot  at  their  own  door.  There  was 
Constable  Hugh  Roddy  of  Tuam,  who  had  resigned 
in  disgust  after  the  sack  of  the  town  by  his  colleagues 
on  the  2 ist  of  July.  He  was  at  first  taken  from  his 
bed  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  flogged  and  sent  home  ; 
a  second  time  he  was  treated  in  the  same  manner  and 
threatened  with  death  if  he  did  not  leave  Tuam  within 
four  days,  being,  as  his  torturers  remarked,  "  a  shame 
to  the  R.I.C." 

But,  above  all,  there  were  the  reprisals  all  round, 
extended  and  systematised.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
strike  where  you  will,  you  won't  make  a  mistake  ; 
the  whole  country  is  Sinn  Fein.  So  towns  and  villages 
are  set  fire  to,  Fermoy  devastated  four  times,  Lismore, 


92  IRELAND  IN  REBELLION 

Bantry,  Cobh,  Ballylanders,  Limerick,  Tuam, 
Ballaghadereen,  Balbriggan,  Tullow,  Galway,  Trim; 
how  many  others  ! 

The  sack  of  Balbriggan  may  be  taken  as  typical. 
One  afternoon  District  Inspector  Burke  was  killed, 
and  his  brother,  a  sergeant  in  the  R.I.C.,  seriously 
wounded.  During  the  night  came  the  lorries  of 
Black-and-Tans.  The  streets  were  swept  by  rifle  fire 
indiscriminately,  doors  and  windows  were  smashed 
with  bombs,  bombs  were  thrown  into  rooms.  Thirty 
houses  were  duly  sprinkled  with  petrol,  and  set  ablaze 
in  a  moment ;  it  was  impossible  to  make  provision 
to  meet  the  fire,  for  everybody  that  appeared  was  the 
signal  for  renewed  firing.  To  the  appeal  of  a  woman 
who  was  caretaker  to  a  place  about  to  be  burnt  they 
replied  characteristically  enough :  "  We  are  not 
barbarians.  We  bear  no  ill-will  to  women.  But  that 
is  a  factory  and  must  be  burned/1  And  it  was. 
Prisoners  were  brought  to  the  police  barracks  ;  some 
of  them  were  well  treated,  offered  cigarettes  and 
released,  they  knew  not  why.  Two  of  them,  Gibbons 
and  Lawless,  were  kept,  and  were  found  on  the 
pavement  next  morning,  their  bodies  riddled  with 
bullets  and  bayonet  thrusts.  One  of  them  was  found 
with  his  head  well  bandaged,  a  proof  that  he  was 
wounded  a  first  time,  treated  by  a  competent  person, 
and  later,  who  knows,  perhaps  in  the  morning,  taken 
again  and  finished. 

After  Balbriggan  the  English  newspapers,  not  merely 
the  Bolshevist  Daily  Herald  or  the  extreme  Liberal 
Manchester  Guardian,  the  Daily  News  or  the  West- 
minster Gazette,  but  The  Times,  the  Evening 
Standard,  the  Observer  were  breathing  fire  and  flame. 
"  Frightful  story  of  Bashi  Bazouks  .  .  .  Turkish  Terror- 


i 


THE  ENGLISH  REACTION  .     93 

ism  .  .  .  puts  a  blot  on  the  English  name  all  over  the 
world !  We  need  not  envy  to-day  the  Huns  in 
Belgium  !  "  General  Sir  F.  Maurice  went  one  better 
and  commiserated  the  troops  who  were  given  such  a 
task.  As  for  Macready,  in  an  interview  with  an 
American  correspondent — the  gallant  General  is 
decidedly  unhappy  in  his  interviews — he  declared 
candidly :  "  There  is  actually  no  other  means  of 
punishing  or  repressing  crime,  and  it  is  only  human 
that  the  police  should  act  on  their  own  initiative." 
That  it  is  only  human,  so  indulgent  and  almost  en- 
couraging, raises  fresh  storms,  and  Macready  and 
Greenwood  are  summoned  to  lyondon.  Meanwhile 
Miltown-Malbay,  Ennistymon,  I,ahinch,  two  days 
after  Balbriggan,  are  set  on  fire  ;  three  civilians,  of 
whom  one  was  only  home  on  holidays,  were  killed  ; 
the  child  of  one  of  them  disappeared.  Then  Trim, 
Ardrahan,  Ballinagare,  Mallow,  Tubbercurry  blazed  in 
their  turn  ;  bombs  were  thrown  into  houses  in  Galway 
and  into  the  City  Hall  in  Cork. 


VI. 

Concentration  of  Efforts — What  was  thought  to  be  the 
last  Assault — The  Descent  into  Hell — Chaos. 

Just  as  a  fit  and  healthy  organism  instinctively 
eliminates,  by  the  normal  play  of  its  nature,  the  toxins 
that  menace  its  health  or  the  neighbours  that  trouble 
its  well-being,  so  England  little  by  little,  without 
noticing  it  exactly,  entered  into  more  and  more 
violent  reaction  against  the  inflexibly  rebellious 
subject.  I  remember  having  seen  at  Roscoff,  in  a 
glass  case  in  the  Delage  laboratory,  octopuses  devour- 


94  IRELAND   IN  REBELLION 

ing  live  crabs  that  were  thrown  to  them.  The  crabs 
did  not  seem  to  relish  the  adventure  ;  but  the  octopuses 
would,  I  imagine,  have  been  very  much  astonished  if 
the  question  of  decency  were  raised.  Here,  in  like 
manner,  let  us  not  look  for  moral  values  ;  the  pheno- 
menon is  of  biological  order. 

The  mighty  monster  felt,  with  stupor  and  indigna- 
tion, its  prey  still  stirring  and  trying  to  escape.  It 
clapped  down  its  paw,  that  is  all.  The  guerilla  fighters 
vanished,  impalpable  once  their  deed  was  done.  Sixty 
thousand  soldiers  and  fifteen  thousand  police  cannot 
finish  them.  Well  then,  we'll  attack  the  nation,  press 
down  on  it  till  it  smothers  and  cries  for  mercy.  The 
Boers  held  out  for  three  years  against  the  English 
army,  but  not  for  six  months  against  the  concentration 
camps.  What  was  there  to  fear  ?  Europe,  devastated, 
powerless,  divided,  occupied  with  the  egoism  of  misery, 
in  rebuilding  its  ruins  ?  Or  America  ?  Its  coming 
President,  Harding,  compared  Ireland  to  a  yellow 
colony,  and  exclaimed  :  "I  should  no  more  permit 
myself  to  give  England  advice  concerning  Ireland 
than  I  should  permit  her  to  give  us  advice  concerning 
the  Philippines."  Decidedly,  there  was  nothing  to 
fear.  To  it  then  !  And  they  set  to. 

So  the  moment  has  come.  The  machine  is  fitted 
up,  set  in  motion,  and  its  pressure  hourly  increases 
to  crushing  point.  The  forces  driving  it,  stirred 
from  their  depths,  multiply  their  power  by  their  very 
simultaneity  and  convergence.  And  along  with  the 
concentration  of  effort,  we  see  everywhere  the  decision 
to  get  finished  with  it. 

Ulster  is  watching  in  arms. 

Social  order  is  intentionally  destroyed.  British 
justice  no  longer  exists  owing  to  the  abstention  of 


THE  ENGLISH   REACTION  95 

those  amenable.  For  some  weeks  past  the  Republican 
tribunals  have  been  regularly  invaded  and  dispersed, 
as  at  Navan,  Wexford,  Clare  morris,  the  judges 
arrested,  the  lawyers  sent  to  prison.  Some  months 
ago  the  Volunteer  police  had  often,  without  hindrance, 
taken  the  place  of  the  others  who  had  failed.  Now 
they  are  hunted,  their  members  condemned  for 
usurpation  of  functions.  Having  to  choose  between 
an  order  independent  of  them  and  disorder  (for  Ireland 
will  not  have  their  order),  the  English  choose  disorder, 
and  according  to  the  spirit  of  their  system  they  are 
right.  Insecurity  reacts  on  credit,  on  the  volume  of 
business,  and  is  a  powerful  though  indirect  means  of 
breaking  down  the  economic  strength  of  the  country. 
They  know  that  so  well  that  they  exaggerate  the  in- 
security, and  give  it  all  the  publicity  they  can,  for 
instance  in  Great  Britain  and  America. 

At  the  same  time,  as  though  by  chance,  the  railway 
dispute,  which  Condon  allowed  to  stagnate,  suddenly 
enters  on  a  critical  phase.  Sir  Eric  Geddes,  the  Minister 
of  Transport,  arrives  in  Dublin  with  an  ultimatum. 
Either  the  railwaymen  must  carry  on  the  trains  the 
troops  and  munitions  the  Government  sees  fit  to 
send  by  them,  or  the  companies  will  be  deprived  of 
the  Imperial  subsidies,  which  means  for  them  un- 
conditional death.  At  once  the  scenes  of  last  summer 
are  renewed,  police  in  the  carriages,  trains  held  up, 
personnel  dismissed.  Paralysis  would  ensue  in  a  few 
days,  if  the  railwaymen  had  not  the  sense  to  yield. 

And  with  the  same  object,  namely,  the  progressive 
extinction  of  all  life,  the  destruction  continues.  The 
very  name  of  reprisals,  decorated  as  it  is  with  an  idea 
of  summary  justice,  is  a  ruse  that  can  deceive  nobody. 
There  is  no  question  of  retaliation,  but  of  a  meditated 


96  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

and  ripened  plan  to  strangle  finally  the  vanquished 
who  refuse  to  yield.  There  is  something  automatic 
in  the  sequence  ;  attack  on  a  constable,  sack  of  a  village. 
They  are  playing  on  velvet.  The  King  can  do  no 
wrong,  hence  the  Crown  never  pays  except  as  an  act 
of  grace,  and  even  in  those  cases,  whatever  compensa- 
tion the  Courts  grant  to  the  sufferers  will  come  in  the 
end  from  Ireland's  pocket.  Besides,  the  burnings 
are  not  haphazard,  but  selective.  It  has  been  noticed 
already  ;  a  factory  is  not  spared,  because  a  factory 
destroyed  means  numbers  out  of  work  and  families 
without  bread.  The  police  pay  special  attention  to 
creameries — more  than  fifty  of  them  have  been 
destroyed — for  a  creamery  in  ashes  implies  that  tens, 
sometimes  hundreds  of  families  around  are  vitally 
affected.  So  the  armed  forces,  under  pretext  of 
reprisals,  with  a  meticulous  regard  for  consequence, 
with  unerring  aim,  never  cease  from  striking  at  the 
sensitive,  painful  and  vital  point. 

They  have  come  now  besides  to  dispense  with 
pretexts  ;  without  any  revenge  to  gratify,  and  merely 
to  inflict  chastisement,  they  punish  political  opposition 
by  ruin.  They  burnt  the  apothecary  Moloney's  shop 
because  he  was  a  member  of  Dail  Eireann,  and  the 
bakery  belonging  to  the  sisters-in-law  of  Tom  Clarke, 
who  was  executed  in  1916.  There  have  been  cases 
where  a  man's  house  has  been  burnt  because  his  son 
had  escaped  from  the  police.  Sometimes  the  punish- 
ment extends  to  a  whole  region.  In  Roscommon  the 
incendiaries,  driving  around  with  cans  of  petrol  in 
Crossley  lorries,  set  dwellings,  chiefly  farmhouses, 
ablaze  according  to  their  caprice.  As  for  ricks  of  hay 
and  straw,  and  cornstacks  not  yet  threshed,  a 
blackened  heap  marks  where  they  stood  by  the  way- 


THE  ENGLISH   REACTION  97 

side.  One  or  other  of  two  things  must  happen ;  either 
the  people  losing  patience  and  growing  desperate, 
will  reply  by  open  rebellion,  and  then  the  army  will 
wipe  them  out  in  a  few  days,  *or  their  wretchedness 

*  Thus  we  read  without  excessive  astonishment  this  strange 
message  in  the  Daily  Express  as  early  as  the  28 th  of  November, 
1919  :  "  It  is  almost  a  hope  of  the  authorities  and  the  greater  part 
of  the  (English)  population  that  an  outburst  of  violence  will  soon 
happen.  A  new  campaign  of  assassination  seems  about  to  com- 
mence. Lord  French's  life  is  in  danger.  An  attack  on  Dublin 
Castle  is  expected." 

The  manoeuvre  is  clear.  It  is  so  clear,  it  awakes  such  grave 
suspicions  even,  that  I  prefer  to  leave  their  expression  to  an  English 
source.  "  There  are  strong  proofs,"  says  the  Times  of  the  30th  of 
November,  1919,  "  that  there  exists  a  powerful  conspiracy  against 
the  prospect  of  peace  in  Ireland.  .  .  .  The  progress  which  the  Com- 
mittee on  Home  Rule  are  said  to  have  made  towards  a  frank  solution 
of  the  Irish  problem  are  doubtless  far  from  welcome  to  those  elements 
which  in  Ireland  regard  any  departure  from  the  status  quo  as  a 
menace  to  their  privileges  and  interests.  It  would  suit  the  plans 
of  the  obstructionists  much  better  it  Sinn  Fein  Ireland  were  itself 
to  wreck  the  project.  It  is  difficult  to  believe  that  the  repressive 
measures  so  tardily  taken  are  not  the  deliberate  development  of  an 
intrigue.  .  .  .  We  fear  that  the  Executive  in  Ireland  has  acted,  with 
or  without  the  complicity  of  members  of  the  Cabinet,  to  arouse  in 
Ireland  such  a  state  of  feeling,  if  not  of  rebellion,  that  a  settlement 
may  become  impossible.  That  there  could  be  a  shadow  of  justification 
for  such  a  fear  is  in  itself  intolerable  ;  as  for  the  execution  of  such 
a  plan,  it  would  be  a  betrayal  not  only  of  the  English  people,  but 
of  the  credit  and  honour  of  the  English  nanu  throughout  the  world." 

Complicity  within  the  Government,  sanguinary  undercurrents 
of  thought,  those  are  questions  morally  grave,  but  politically 
subsidiary,  if  our  business  is  merely  to  study  the  essence  of  events, 
and  not  their  modes.  So  without  insisting  too  much,  let 
us  content  ourselves  with  stating  the  existence  of  a  manoeuvre 
in  three  notions.  The  first  was  the  suspension  of  the  Home  Rule 
Bill  in  1914  ;  the  second  was  during  the  respite  of  the  Cabinet 
lyong-Shortt  Committee  on  Home  Rule,  and  the  voting  and  enforcing 
of  the  so-called  Home  Rule  Bill,  when  repression  was  increased 
step  by  step,  1'n  the  hope  of  general  or  sporadic  disorder  ;  the  third 
was  the  reaching  of  the  conclusion  that  the  Celt  is  ungovernable 
except  by  force,  and  the  starting  again,  without  changing  a  pin, 
of  the  old  machine  that  has  been  grinding  for  centuries  to  the 
profit  of  the  Orange  minority.  Ana  indeed  it  needs  no  great  imagina- 
tion to  stage  the  farce.  It  was  exactly  the  same  as  the  one  Pitt 


98  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

will  increase  day  by  day,  till  they  finish  by  yielding. 
In  either  event  the  game  is  won  beforehand. 

And  then  from  week  to  week  there  is  growing 
evidence  of  a  thing  that  must  one  day  bring  the 
exasperation  of  the  masses  to  exploding  point,  and 
that  thing  is  arbitrariness.  No  more  justice,  no  more 
rules  to  bind  you,  but  also  none  to  protect  you.  Bach 
one  feels  himself  abandoned  to  the  discretion  of 
irresponsibles,  police  that  are  good-natured  or 
ferocious,  soldiers  drunk  or  sober,  who  may  do  to  you 
what  they  will,  and  be  almost  sure  never  to  be  called 
to  account.  Bvery  day  brings  its  contingent  of  facts 
which  seem  incapable  of  being  surpassed,  and  which 
the  next  day  surpasses. 

A  court-martial  sentences  to  three  years'  penal 
servitude  Father  Dominic,  a  Capuchin,  ex-chaplain 
to  Lord  Mayor  MacSwiney,  and  also  ex-chaplain  with 
the  English  Expeditionary  force  at  Salonica.  His 
crime  was  a  private  letter,  seized  in  a  raid,  in  which 
he  approved  of  the  murder  of  fourteen  secret  service 
officers  who  were  killed  in  Dublin,  on  a  Sunday  in  last 
November  (1920).  (Lawson  Report,  p.  3). 

Henceforth  the  courts-martial  condemn  to  death  as 
a  rebel  every  insurgent  taken  with  arms  in  his  hand. 
The  student,  Kevin  Barry,  captured  in  an  ambush, 
is  the  first  to  be  hanged  in  Mountjoy  Prison,  and 
before  putting  on  the  execution  cap,  he  declares  on 
oath  that  he  has  been  tortured  for  the  purpose  of 
extracting  revelations.  A  little  later  Cornelius  Murphy 
of  Cork  is  shot  for  being  found  carrying  a  revolver. 


played  for  the  United  Irishmen — a  series  of  provocations  that 
brought  about  the  rebellion  of  1798,  then  suppression  of  Irish 
autonomy  by  the  Act  of  Union.  There  is  nothing  new  under  the 
Irish  sky. 


THE   ENGLISH   REACTION  99* 

Then  again  at  Cork  six  young  fellows,  who  remained 
in  the  hands  of  the  soldiers  after  a  fight,  are  shot  in- 
pairs,  at  intervals  of  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  And  finally, 
six  others,  on  the  most  shaky  testimony  in  the  case 
of  two  of  them,  are  hanged  in  Dublin,  also  in  pairs, 
at  intervals  of  an  hour — with  the  hope,  I  suppose, 
that  the  last  would  flinch  at  the  test.  ...  If  not,  why 
this  luxury  of  torture  ? 

Martial  L,aw  is  in  force  in  the  South,  and  punishes 
with  death,  not  only  the  mere  possession  of  arms,  but 
the  giving  of  assistance,  food  or  shelter,  to  the  rebels. 
So  a  mother  who  gives  a  meal  or  a  bed  to  her  outlawed 
son  may  be  made  to  face  the  firing  squad.  Civilian 
guards  are  forcibly  raised  in  disturbed  districts, 
compelled  to  go  unarmed  on  night  rounds  about  the 
villages  in  order  to  surprise  and  report  the  preparation 
of  ambushes,  for  which  they  are  held  responsible  ; 
that  means  spying  on  their  own  for  the  foreigner, 
under  pain  of  death  !  On  lorries  that  are  liable  to 
attack,  the  soldiers  carry  about  as  hostages  persons 
who  have  neither  been  tried  nor  sentenced,  who  are 
simply  known  and  taken  for  their  political  opinions. 
Colonel  Moore,  an  old  man,  was  thus  brought  as  a 
living  shield  about  the  streets  of  Dublin.  The 
Volunteer  chiefs  reply  by  asking  from  their  central 
organisation  permission  to  shoot  the  enemy  at  sight. 

Encouraged  or  tolerated — the  choice  of  words 
requires  some  subtlety,  "  but  a  mass  of  public  de- 
clarations makes  it  evident  that  they  have  received 
a  little  more  than  tacit  approval  "  (L/awson  Report, 
p.  2)- — the  irregular  police  put  to  their  credit  more 
and  more  surprising  exploits.  And  stranger  still,  the 
cadets  of  the  Auxiliary  Force,  though  all  officers, 
seemingly  go  as  far  as  the  Black-and-Tans. 


100  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

One  night  the  whole  central  and  commercial  part 
of  Cork  goes  ablaze.  Three  million  pounds  vanish  in 
smoke.  The  fire  is  started  simultaneously  in  several 
places  during  Curfew  hours,  when  none  can  go  about 
but  the  Crown  forces.  The  commission  of  inquiry  sent 
over  by  the  I/abour  Party  collects  overwhelming 
testimonies  by  the  dozen ;  no  matter,  Sir  Hamar 
Greenwood,  the  Chief  Secretary  for  Ireland,  denies 
obstinately  in  the  Commons  that  the  burning  was  the 
act  of  his  men.  Nevertheless,  General  Strickland, 
Chief  Officer  Commanding  in  Cork,  being  officially 
charged  to  establish  responsibility,  sends  in  his  report. 
This  report  is  hardly  to  be  suspected  of  Anglophobia, 
and  yet  the  Cabinet  refuses  to  publish  it.  Why  ? 
Some  time  after,  the  Commanding  Officer  of  the 
Auxiliaries  in  Cork  is  relieved  of  his  post.  Again 
why  ? 

But  in  spite  of  all  the  efforts  to  drive  it  to  the  bottom 
the  mud  inevitably  rises  to  the  surface.  General 
Crozier,  the  Commander  of  the  Auxiliaries  under  the 
higher  authority  of  General  Tudor,  who  is  head  of 
the  entire  police  force,  sends  in  his  resignation  one 
fine  morning.  The  wherefore  is  a  mystery.  Soon, 
however,  the  cat  is  out  of  the  bag.  Twenty-six  cadets 
charged  with  looting  at  the  time  of  the  sack  of  Trim, 
had  been  dismissed  by  him.  Having  gone  for  de- 
mobilisation to  the  depot  in  London,  they  appealed 
and  intrigued,  and  Tudor,  acting  perhaps  on  higher 
orders,  but  in  any  case  over  Crozier's  head,  restored 
them  to  their  units.  A  resounding  scandal. 

Besides  that,  repeated  incidents  show  what  sort  of 
men  have  got  into  the  corps.  One  evening  two  young 
men  whose  innocence  is  acknowledged,  and  who  are 
released  from  the  Castle  after  Curfew  hours,  ask  for 


THE   ENGLISH   KEACTION  101 

safety  to  be  brought  home  under  escort  in  a  military 
lorry.  Both  are  brought  to  the  suburb  of  Drumcondra 
and  shot  at  the  corner  of  a  wall.  After  weeks  of 
denial,  two  officers  of  the  Auxiliary  corps  stationed  at 
the  Castle  have  to  be  arrested  on  a  charge  of  murder. 

A  cadet  named  Harte,  at  the  head  of  a  patrol, 
meets  on  the  road  in  broad  daylight  Canon  Magner, 
a  Cork  parish  priest,  73  years  old,  accompanied  by  a 
young  farmer.  Revolver  in  hand,  he  throws  the  old 
man  on  his  knees,  makes  him  undergo  an  examination 
in  that  posture  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  then 
blows  out  his  brains  ;  after  that  he  mortally  wounds 
the  other.  Impossible  to  suppress  the  story  owing  to 
the  number  of  witnesses.  Harte,  on  being  court- 
martialled  is  declared  insane,  put  out  of  the  reach  of 
justice,  and  disappears  as  through  a  trap-door.  It 
cannot  be  said  with  certainty  of  him  that  he  incurred 
the  least  punishment,  no  more  than  it  could  of  Captain 
Bowen  Colthurst,  who  committed  the  same  crime  in 
the  Sheehy-Skeffington  case  during  the  rebellion.  He 
is  merely  an  indiscreet  fellow  noiselessly  withdrawn 
from  circulation. 

One  night  at  L,imerick,  Mayor  Clancy  and  his 
predecessor  O'Callaghan,  called  to  open  their  doors, 
are  shot  dead.  Clancy's  wife  is  wounded  in  trying  to 
defend  him.  The  expedition  was  a  safe  one,  since  the 
inhabitants  may  not  have  arms  in  their  houses  under 
pain  of  death.*  But  who  carried  it  out  ?  The  trade 

*  The  stories  recorded  above  may  appear  to  the  reader  extrava- 
gant and  improbable.  I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  quote  this  testimony 
of  M.  Ludovic  Naudeau,  sent  to  Ireland  by  the  Temps  and  the 
Illustration,  which  have  never  passed  for  Anglophobe  or  revolution- 
ary organs  :  "  Let  us  put  it  briefly  ;  there  are  happening  to-day 
in  Ireland  a  whole  series  of  facts  such  as  my  pen  described  eighteen 
years  ago,  when  I  was  relating  the  ferocities  endured  by  the  Mace- 


102  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

mark  seems  to  be  the  same  as  that  of  the  murderers 
of  MacCurtain,  the  L,ord  Mayor  of  Cork,  or  of  those 
who  more  recently  murdered  Father  Griffin,  a  young 
priest  who  was  summoned  one  evening  on  a  sick  call, 
and  found  some  weeks  afterwards  in  the  mud  of  a 
bog.  The  Castle  sees  none  the  less  in  O'Callaghan  and 
Clancy  merely  Sinn  Feiners  who  were  victims  of  their 
own  moderation,  assassinated  by  the  terrorists  of  the 
party.  But  Mrs.  O'Callaghan,  questioned  by  the 
District  Inspector  about  the  identity  of  the  criminals, 
replies  that  he  ought  to  know  them  better  than  her- 
self. As  for  a  deposition,  as  she  wrote  in  a  letter  to  the 
Press,  she  would  make  it  willingly  before  a  jury  of 
her  fellow-citizens,  but  not  before  that  travesty  of 
justice,  a  military  court  of  inquiry.  Nevertheless, 
Sir  Hamar  Greenwood,  with  a  serenity  and  ease  that 
no  longer  bother  even  about  saving  faces,  but  merely 
speculate  on  the  complacency  of  the  House,  confines 
himself  to  coolly  repeating  that  there  is  not  the  least 
evidence  of  guilt  on  the  part  of  the  Crown  forces. 

Monseigneur  Baudrillart,  in  a  recent  address,  has 
called  Ireland,  "  the  crucified  nation."  It  is  indeed 
all  that  can  be  said.  The  average  of  killed  on  both 
sides  varies  between  fifteen  and  twenty  a  day.  When 
things  have  come  to  that  pass,  it  may  be  said  that 
all  appearance  of  government  has  vanished  ;  it  can 
only  be  called  a  butchery.  And  acts  of  violence, 

donian  population,  then  groaning  under  the  yoke  of  the  cruel  Turk. 
When  the  Ottomans  set  fire  to  the  villages  where  Bulgarian  comitadji 
had  been,  was  there  any  limit  to  our  conscientious  indignation  ? 
Is  it  possible  that  in  a  country  governed  by  our  illustrious  ally, 
by  that  noble  England  that  has  set  all  peoples  the  example  or 
democracy,  the  traveller  should  witness  such  scenes  ?  Methods  of 
frightfulness,  like  those  employed  by  the  Teutons  in  Belgium, 
cannot  for  long  be  approved  of  by  British  citizens  "  ( Illustration, 
5th  March,  1921). 


THE   ENGLISH   REACTION  103 

murders  and  bloodshed,  though  more  trying  to  the 
reader's  nerves,  are  not  the  worst  thing  for  the  patient. 
The  worst,  I  repeat,  are  the  burnt  houses,  the  ruined 
harvests,  the  blazing  factories,  the  people  in  the 
street  that  can  no  longer  earn  their  bread.  That 
punishment  is  the  equivalent  of  the  ancient  torture 
of  cutting  off  the  hand  of  a  robber  at  the  wrist,  the 
hand  that  would  work  no  more.  .  .  .  And  Ireland, 
dumb,  impassible,  stupefied  by  blows,  one  might  say, 
into  insensibility,  descends  towards  chaos. 

National  resistances,  especially  of  peasant  peoples, 
can  be  conquered  by  no  other  means.  The  country 
has  to  be  destroyed  and  the  people  deprived  of  food. 
Ireland  is  treated  like  the  Moroccan  douars  whose 
flocks  are  raided,  like  L,a  Vendee  trampled  on  by  the 
"  infernal  columns,"  most  of  all  like  Ireland  in  1798 
by  those  regiments  whose  own  head,  the  honest 
Cornwallis,  was  ashamed  of  them.  And  fundamentally 
there  is  either  folly  or  some  measure  of  disloyalty  in 
feeling  astonishment  or  scandal  in  regard  to  such 
things.  Conquest  is  conquest,  force  is  force,  and  the 
idea  of  assigning  a  limit  to  them,  once  they  are  em- 
ployed, has  not  a  shadow  of  common  sense.  The  least 
measure  of  coercion  against  hearts  in  revolt  bears  the 
seed  of  the  worst  atrocity  that  will  ripen  if  they 
persist.  At  Amritsar  General  Dyer  opened  fire  with 
his  machine  guns  ;  400  Hindoos  were  killed,  1,000  or 
1,200  wounded,  but  all  movement  was  strangled  in 
the  embryo.  Thereupon  the  Government,  while 
profiting  by  his  act,  struck  him  out  of  the  list  of 
officers,  and  the  Commons  denounced  him.  Now  that 
is  either  silly  or  pharisaical.  But  the  I/ords  glorified 
him,  and  that  is  something  lucid  and  honest.  So  when 
the  Spectator  cries,  in  connection  with  Ireland,  "  Shoot, 


104  IRELAND   IN    REBELLION 

but  don't  argue,"  when  the  Morning  Post  clamours 
for  reconquest,  no  matter  how  "  disagreeable  "  the 
means  to  be  contemplated,  one  feels  a  sort  of  relief 
mingled  with  an  austere  joy.  One  gets  away  at  least 
through  the  blunt  openness  of  those  proposals,  from 
the  pathos  and  contradictions  in  which  the  moderate 
English  Press  is  wallowing,  and  the  intelligence  gets 
a  savour  at  last  of  the  pleasure  of  understanding. 

Ireland  has  the  garrotte  on  its  neck,  and  the  stick 
is  twisting  the  cord  with  the  inexorable  power  of 
soulless  things.  And  this  is  why  the  moment  is  so 
unique  and  so  engrossing  ;  if  lyondon  has  the  stomach 
— no  other  word  will  do — to  go  on  with  the  present 
dragonnades,  it  seems  to  its  mind  impossible  that 
Ireland,  starved,  beaten  and  strangled,  will  not  be 
reduced  after  some  time.*  And  then  there  will  be, 
once  more,  for  a  generation  or  two,  the  great  silence 
of  despair,  perhaps  the  beginning  of  the  end.  If 
IvOndon  cannot,  or  dare  not,  continue  the  dragonnades, 
it  must  yield.  These  dragonnades  were  the  only  really 
efficacious  mode  by  which  force  could  reduce  the 
country  ;*  and  the  Irish,  on  their  side,  will  not  let  go 

*  "  It  is  unquestionably  in  this    belief  that  the   Government 
ordered  the  reprisals  all  round,  or  shut  its  eyes  to  them.    The  most 
presumptuous  among  its  members  thought  that  about  a  month  of 
this  policy  would  have  the  desired  effect  "  (Lawson  Report,  p.  4). 
Unfortunately,  it  is  now  nine  months  and  more  since  the  English 
counter-offensive  was  started,  and  its  only  appreciable  effect  has 
been  to  make  things  inexpiable,  without  getting  in  any  way  near 
a  military  decision. 

*  "  What  can  we  do  ?  "  said  a  captain  to  me  at  Ljmerick.    "  It 
is  certainly  a  melancholy  task,  and  we  do  it  without  joy.   But  reflect 
that  every  day  English  officers  and  soldiers  are  immolated.     Now 
if  there  is  an  incontestable  truth,  it  is  that  the  vast  majority  of  the 
Irish  population  are  tacitly  the  accomplices  of  those  who  assassinate 
us.    They  facilitate  their  movements,  they  conceal  them,  they  give 
them  information,  they  wish  for  their  success.    That  granted,  since 
it  is  extremely  difficult  for  us  to  capture  the  francs-  tireurs  who 


THE   ENGLISH   REACTION  105 

the  bone.  Within  the  Empire  or  not,  that  is  not  the 
real  question.  Ireland  should  be  given  back  to  the 
Irish ;  and  the  Unconquerable,  on  whom  Elizabeth, 
Cromwell,  and  Pitt  have  each  cast  their  shovelfuls 
of  clay,  would  issue  once  more  from  the  grave  with 
a  light  in  her  eyes. 

What  of  to-morrow  ?  The  gods  alone  know.  But 
the  omens  are  dark.  Sir  West  Ridgeway,  a  former 
Under  Secretary  for  Ireland,  takes  the  trouble  of 
writing  to  the  Times  to  recommend  reprisals.  "  There 
must  be  reprisals,"  but  let  them  be  regulated  by  the 
command  and  not  by  the  men.  And  towards  December 
the  system  comes  officially  into  force.  At  Carnarvon 
on  the  loth  of  October,  Lloyd  George  excuses  or 
justifies  the  excesses  that  have  been  committed,  and 
makes  us  suspect  that  worse  is  coming.  Asquith 
insists  on  conciliation,  and  Carson  speaks  of  him  as 
though  he  were  a  traitor.  And  if  the  past  may  en- 
lighten us,  I  recall  the  words  of  an  English  Liberal 
that  Paul  Dubois  quoted  fifteen  years  ago  :  "  The 
Irish  are  only  trying  to  worry  us,  just  as  the  Poles 
try  to  worry  the  Germans."*  And  he  was  a  Liberal. 

attack  us  unexpectedly,  the  only  method  at  our  command  is  to 
inflict  suffering  on  the  masses,  slyly  hostile  to  us,  from  which  they 
are  recruited,  from  which  they  obtain  their  resources  and  means  of 
action,  and  whose  champions  they  are.  We  must  tesolve  on  that, 
or  clear  out  "  (Inquiry  of  M.  L.  Naudeau,  published  in  the  Illustra- 
tion, 25th  February,  1921).  I  like  to  quote  this  testimony  because 
of  its  almost  naive  honesty.  It  reveals  in  an  expressive  and  striking 
manner  the  codified  and  general  character  of  the  reprisals,  the 
national  character  of  the  rising,  the  fundamentally  desperate 
character  of  the  measures  the  English  have  tied  themselves  to. 
Like  a  good  soldier,  who  is  merely  an  irresponsible  agent  for  carrying 
things  out,  the  witness  leaves  aside  the  moral  and  the  political 
question. 

*  Paul  Louis  Dubois  :  I'  Irlande  contemporaine,  Introduction,  p.  6. 


CHAPTER   V. 
CALCULATION    OF     PROBABILITIES. 

I. 

Lloyd  George — He  understands  the  situation — But,  a 
prisoner  in  the  hands  of  Conservatives  and  Orange- 
men, he  parades  his  intransigeance — Forced 
duplicity  of  his  attitude — His  desire  to  negotiate 
nevertheless. 

THUS  for  four  years  Ireland  answers  oppression  by 
armed  revolt,  England  answers  revolt  by  terror  ;  a 
somewhat  desperate  decision.  Is  an  agreement,  then, 
impossible  ? 

On  the  English  side,  certainly,  the  Prime  Minister 
seems  rigid  and  more  and  more  uncompromising.  But 
he  is  never  simple,  especially  when  he  most  seems  so. 
This  man^who  in  the  last  twenty  years  has  made  the 
complete  round  of  the  political  clock,  is  too  intelligent 
not  to  understand  the  Irish  Question,  even  if  he 
pretends  not  to.  Irately  when  his  Parliamentary 
interests  of  the  moment  did  not  forbid  such  compre- 
hension, he  expressed  that  problem  in  striking  terms  : 

"  Centuries  of  pitiless  repression  and  of  brutal 
injustice,  centuries  of  insolence  and  outrage  have 
driven  hatred  of  British  rule  into  the  very  marrow 
of  the  Irish  race.  The  one  unsurmountable  fact 
to-day  is  that  Ireland  is  no  more  reconciled  to 
British  rule  than  she  was  in  the  days  of  Cromwell  " 
(7th  April.  1917). 

106 


CALCULATION   OF    PROBABILITIES  107 

And  even  yet  to-day,  heated  as  he  is  by  the  struggle, 
he  sometimes,  with  imprudent  petulance,  allows  the 
truth  to  escape.  When  on  26th  July  last  Sir  Edward 
Carson  and  the  Duke  of  Northumberland,  at  the  head 
of  a  delegation  came  to  him  and  represented  the 
trouble  in  Ireland  as  a  symptom  of  an  international 
conspiracy  against  the  Empire,  he  answers  gravely — 
for  his  manners  are  above  reproach — that  they  are 
perhaps  right,  but  at  the  same  time  he  recalls,  as  if 
in  spite  of  himself,  that  Ireland  has  ancient  grievances 
which  must  be  remedied  by  granting  her  a  reasonable 
degree  of  freedom  within  the  Empire.  Only — he  wants 
to  remain  Premier. 

Assuredly  this  Welshman,  who  does  not  even  belong 
to  the  English  Church,  is,  on  many  points,  far  removed 
from  the  Tories  whom  he  caused  to  be  elected  in 
December,  1918  ;  but  even  more  than  their  leader  he 
is  their  instrument  and  their  prisoner ;  let  him  cease 
to  obey  and  they  crush  him.  These  hidden  sentiments 
sometimes  appear  on  the  surface ;  sometimes  the 
rumour  runs  that  L,loyd  George,  impatient  at  his 
present  subjection,  would  not  be  sorry  to  hold  other 
elections,  on  the  Irish  question,  or  on  labour  troubles  ; 
sometimes  various  surly  people  inquire  sullenly  if 
England  will  one  day  cease  to  be  the  prey  of  Scotch 
and  Welsh,  and  the  English  get  a  chance.  On  both 
sides  the  marriage  is  solely  one  of  reason  but  neverthe- 
less a  marriage. 

Now,  these  Tories  are  the  same  who  in  1912-1914 
signed  a  convention  with  the  Orangemen  in  revolt 
against  Home  Rule,  and  openly  accepted  funds  to 
finance  civil  war  in  Ireland  ;  for  these  people,  Ulster, 
an  advanced  post  in  a  conquered  country,  is,  so  to 
speak,  the  locus,  the  touchstone  also,  of  English 


108  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

patriotism  ;  from  a  less  lyric  point  of  view  the  Ulster 
Question  is  that  which  they  use  periodically,  to  inflame 
Bnglish  pride  and  overthrow  their  Liberal  adversaries  ; 
between  them  and  the  Ulstermen  there  is  a  reciprocity 
of  services,  expected  or  rendered,  which  makes  the 
alliance  indissoluble.  This  is  what  justifies  the  Times 
assertion  : — 

"  We  now  say,  without  fear  of  truthful  contra- 
diction, that  Mr.  Lloyd  George  is  the  self -consti- 
tuted prisoner  of  the  forces  associated  with  the 
name  of  Sir  Edward  Carson,  not  because  he  admires 
or  believes  in  the  ideas  they  represent,  but  because 
he  is  persuaded  that,  were  he  to  flout  them,  they 
could  expel  him  from  office  "  (nth  October,  1920). 

And  one  can  believe  that  Sir  Edward  Carson, 
conscious  of  this  force,  makes  it  felt.  The  tone  in  which 
he  speaks  to  the  Government,  a  government,  note, 
which  he  supports  and  claims  to  respect,  is  quite 
simply  astounding  : — 

"  If  you  are  unable  to  protect  Ulster  against 
Sinn  Fein  machinations  I  shall  take  the  matter  into 
my  own  hands.  I  will  reorganise  at  all  costs,  and 
notwithstanding  the  consequences,  my  Ulster 
Volunteers.  I  hope  you  have  got  that  pretty  clear, 
I  hate  words  without  action"  (i2th  July,  1920). 

The  tone  is  that  of  a  non-commissioned  officer  to 
recruits,  of  a  master  to  lackeys,  and,  not  without 
indelicacy,  throws  into  prominent  relief  the  subordina- 
tion of  the  Ministry  to  the  Orangemen. 

And  it  is  this  subordination  which  throws  light  on 
the  Carnarvon  speech  (9th  October)  of  set  purpose  so 
narrow,  full  of  the  obstinacy  of  unintelligent  rancour, 
so  unworthy  of  a  statesman,  so  badly  received  besides, 


CALCULATION   OF   PROBABILITIES  109 

by  all  of  the  Press  which  counts,  that  speech  where 
Lloyd  George  now  justifies,  always  excuses,  and  for 
anybody  who  can  read  between  the  lines,  encourages 
the  so-called  "  reprisals,"  or  more  properly  speaking, 
the  deliberately  planned  cruelties  exercised  by  the 
troops  in  Ireland.  His  harangue  is  not  the  frank 
expression  of  his  own  thought ;  it  is  a  pledge,  given 
by  the  unfortunate  speaker,  and  at  the  same  time  a 
policy  taken  out  against  future  dangers. 

Thus  ambiguously  divided  between  his  own 
comprehension  of  things  as  they  are,  and  his  state  of 
dependence,  he  takes  a  series  of  equivocal  steps, 
contradictory  and,  therefore,  perhaps  without 
deliberate  malice,  insincere.  He  would  like  to  enter 
into  negotiations,  and  at  the  same  time,  lays  down 
preliminary  conditions  which  make,  as  he  well  knows, 
all  conference  useless.  As  early  as  1917,  at  the  time 
of  the  Irish  Convention,  he  understood — and  said  then 
openly — that  any  project  admitting  of  the  secession 
of  Ulster  from  the  rest  of  Ireland  was  still-born.  To- 
day (i7th  August,  1920),  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
he  declares  himself  ready  to  hear  any  representative 
of  Irish  opinion,  but  on  three  conditions  of  which  the 
first  is  the  secession  of  the  famous  six  counties.  And 
yet  he  knows  well  that  of  the  six  counties  two  have 
since  gone  over  to  the  Republic.  He  knows  well  that 
to-day  less  than  ever  does  Irish  opinion,  not  even 
that  of  the  Southern  Unionists,  accept  partition.  But 
he  knows  still  better  that  Carson  holds  the  leash,  and 
he  fears  the  check  of  the  curb. 

And  yet,  nevertheless,  scenting  the  danger  to  the 
Empire  that  this  Irish  abscess  continues  to  be,  and 
secretly  convinced  that  once  round  a  green  table  his 
superior  dexterity  would  once  again  fool  the  simple 


110  IRELAND   IN    REBELLION 

Gael,  as  it  has  fooled  so  many  others,  with  all  the 
natural  bent  of  his  character,  the  crafty  Welshman, 
sincere  in  his  desire  to  deceive,  really  itches  to 
negotiate.  I,et  him  only  catch  them  round  a  table, 
these  adversaries  now  safe  in  their  silence,  and  he  will 
twist  them  round  his  finger. 

II. 

Sinn  Fein  prefers  to  fight — Necessity  and,  according  to 
it,  possibility  of  armed  action — Its  intransigeance 
has  several  sources  :  The  Irish  character  ;  Sinn  Fein 
rigidity ;  fear  of  the  Nationalist  Parliamentary 
Party  ;  the  distrust  inspired  by  England  and  English 
politicians. 

But  for  these  same  reasons,  acting  in  an  opposite 
direction,  and  for  other  reasons  also,  these  adversaries 
have  little  eagerness  to  take  their  places  round  the 
table.  They  prefer  to  fight. 

In  the  first  place  they  know  too  well  that  violence 
alone  has  turned  attention  to  them.  The  strange  and 
rather  tardy  discrimination  which  the  Castle  seeks  to 
establish  to-day  between  Sinn  Fein  theorists  such  as 
Griffith,  who  are  to  be  encouraged,  and  advocates  of 
physical  force,  leaders  in  attacks  who  are  to  be 
subdued,  is  entirely  baseless  if  it  be  not  a  preparation 
to  impute  to  the  '  extremists  '  the  eventual  suppres- 
sion of  the  "  moderates."  In  fact  politicians  and 
soldiers  are  in  complete  accord.  Griffith  knows  very 
well  that  were  it  not  for  the  Volunteers  and  their 
young  chiefs,  and  the  effort  which  they  oblige  England 
to  make  to  maintain,  as  well  as  she  can,  her  rule  here, 
he  himself  might  have  spoken,  written,  thundered  for 
twenty  years  and  not  even  a  single  I^ondon  Cockney 


CALCULATION    OF   PROBABILITIES  111 

would  have  quivered  an  eyelash  ;  in  a  word,  without 
the  men  who  strike  the  man  who  thinks  is  of  no  avail. 

What  might  have  dissuaded  the  Sinn  Feiners  from 
continuing  the  struggle  by  armed  force  was  the  fear 
that  the  civil  population,  shockingly  dragooned,  would 
finally  yield.  This  was  the  hope  of  the  Castle.  "  There 
are,"  wrote  Brigadier- General  Blind,*  "  indications 
that  the  measures  recently  taken  by  the  Government 
have  had  the  desired  effect,  at  least  in  the  moderate 
sections  of  Sinn  Fein,  which  are  beginning  to  use  their 
influence  to  stop  the  campaign  of  outrage." 

"  Vain  expectation,"  say  the  Republicans.  "  After 
some  weakening  under  excess  of  distress,  the  country 
has  regained  self-control,  remembered  that  the  Volun- 
teers for  whom  she  endures  such  ferocious  vengeance 
are  hei  sons,  and  henceforth  each  new  excess  of  the 
police  can  only  inflame  hatred,  without  impairing 
endurance.  As  for  our  Volunteers  themselves  they  are 
ready  for  far  greater  sacrifices.  "It  is  not  he  who 
can  inflict  most  that  triumphs,"  said  McSwiney,  "  but 
he  who  can  endure  most."  lyet  us  see  who  shall  tire 
first.  Besides  are  not  our  chances  fair  ?  We  know 
what  a  weakness  we  are  for  England,  embarrassed  as 
she  is  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  with  her  right 
hand  caught  in  the  wasp  nest  of  Ireland.  Weariness 
and  opposition  increase  as  the  struggle  lengthens. 
Our  guerilla  war  cannot  be  crushed  by  force.  As 
for  general  dragonnades,  either  they  continue  and  blot 
out  the  name  of  England  from  the  civilised  world,  or 
they  cease,  and  then  British  impotence  confesses 
itself,  and  for  the  first  time  Ireland  is  on  a  footing  of 


*  In  a  secret  order  issued  to  the  troops  three  days  after  the  sack 
of  Balbriggan. 


112  IRELAND   IN  KEBELLION 

equality  to  treat  with  her  old  enemy.     We  prefer  to 

fight.- 

Thus  say  the  Republicans.  And  what  they  say  is 
what  they  think.  There  is  this  disconcerting  Irish 
character,  which  often,  under  pressure,  reacts  in  the 
most  unexpected  direction,  and  which  throughout  its 
history  shows  a  deliberate  tendency  to  choose  disaster 
rather  than  compromise.  Certain  horses,  under  the 
whip,  are  maddened  and  kill  themselves. 

There  is  the  uncompromising  enthusiasm  of  the 
Republican  movement,  where  there  are  still  many 
men,  who  without  boasting,  but  also  without  com- 
promise, refuse  to  consider  the  possibility  of  yielding, 
because  they  feel  bound  by  their  oath,  literally  unto 
death.  The  cold  exaltation  of  courage  shown  by 
MacSwiney  is  not  so  rare  in  their  ranks.  "  The  English 
burn  houses  and  factories  ?  So  much  the  better  !  that 
sends  more  young  men  to  the  army.  They  track  us 
down  more  and  more  closely  ;  we  have  our  backs  to  the 
wall ;  what  else  can  we  do  ?  "  And  if  sometimes,  in 
an  evil  dream,  they  have  the  vision  of  the  possible 
destruction,  doubtless  rather  than  retreat  they  still 
prefer  to  fall  bearing  arms,  that  at  least  the  example 
may  remain  to  "  save  the  soul  of  Ireland  !  "  That  is 
why  Sinn  Fein  prefers  to  fight. 

Moreover  many  reasons  deter  it  from  negotiating. 
First  of  all  its  spirit.  The  men  who  have  worked  out 
its  doctrine  and  who  still  lead  it,  pure  thinkers,  as  has 
already  been  remarked,  writers  like  Griffith,  pro- 
fessors like  MacNeill,  have  in  their  convictions  the 
sincerity,  but  also  the  inflexible  rigidity  of  theorists  : 
this  is  what  makes  them  so  baffling  to  the  practical, 
businesslike  English,  whose  bent  is  always  towards 
opportunism  and  compromise  ;  this  is  what  makes 


CALCULATION   OF  PROBABILITIES  113 

them  so  akin  to  the  Irish  temperament,  whose  idealism 
borders  on  the  chimerical.  Before  the  Rising  and  the 
days  of  greatness  which  followed,  De  Valera,  then  a 
humble  professor  at  Blackrock,  was  cycling  about 
Connemara  during  the  holidays  with  a  friend.  They 
happened  to  speak  of  Home  Rule,  of  half-liberty.  De 
Valera  cut  short  the  discussion.  "  If  liberty  is  not 
entire,"  said  he,  "  it  is  not  liberty."  That  is  the  Sinn 
Fein  spirit.  There  is  no  Irish  Question.  Ireland 
happens  to  be  occupied  by  a  foreign  army.  She  is, 
in  fact,  a  nation  like  other  nations,  and  like  them  has 
the  right  to  independence.  The  foreign  army  has  only 
to  evacuate  the  country  and  that  is  all.  Where  is  the 
'  Question  '  there  ?  Debate  with  Lloyd  George  ? 
Debate  what  ?  What  is  there  debatable  in  the 
matter  ? 

Besides,  if  Sinn  Fein  were  tempted  to  forget  its 
radical  turn  of  mind  political  interest  would  deter  it. 
Let  it  abandon  principle,  on  which  it  stubbornly  takes 
its  stand,  and  enter  the  road  of  compromise  with 
London  politicians,  and  since  there  ceases  to  be  any 
great  difference  between  it  and  the  old  parliamentary 
opposition,  one  can  no  longer  see  why  it  should  have 
swept  away  the  latter  two  years  ago.  There  remain 
in  the  country  a  sufficient  number  of  demobilised 
politicians,  very  sorry  to  be  demobilised,  full  of  bitter 
resentment  because  they  have  lost  on  the  threshold 
of  old  age,  the  paradise  of  power — there  are  still 
enough  placemen,  remnant  of  the  old  Redmondite 
organisation  throughout  the  country,  to  make  Sinn 
Fein  pay  dearly  for  the  slightest  weakening. 

Finally  and  above  all,  Sinn  Fein  is  deterred  from 
negotiating  by  elementary  prudence.  There  is  a 
cruel  truth  which  must  be  uttered,  first  of  all,  because 


114  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

it  is  the  truth,  and  then  because  it  explains  so  much. 
In  Ireland  English  pledges  are  no  longer  good  currency. 
The  Irish  have  been  too  often  duped,  tricked,  deceived, 
fooled,  so  many  Home  Rule  Bills  have  succeeded  other 
Home  Rule  Bills  and  not  one  has  been  put  into  execu- 
tion. So  many  solemn  promises  which  have  not  been 
kept !  Even  a  law  passed  and  promulgated  and 
annulled,  defective  as  it  was,  when  a  danger  arose 
that  Ireland  might  benefit  by  it !  That  is  all  over. 
Condon  may  now  bestow  on  them  her  sweetest  smiles, 
make  them  her  most  tempting  offers,  in  each  word 
they  scent  the  snare,  and  the  sincerest  Englishmen, 
such  as  lyord  Grey,  are  to  them  only  more  profound 
liars.  The  Irish  Bulletin,  of  the  gth  September, 
peifectly  voices  this  invincible  distrust ;  it  quotes 
appeals  made  by  England  to  Ireland  during  the  war, 
in  which  she  promises,  sometimes  explicitly,  freedom. 
"  America,  by  the  voice  of  her  President,  declares  the 
liberty  of  every  nation  is  as  much  to  be  respected  as 
her  own,  as  worthy  of  being  assured.  Will  Ireland 
fight  for  her  freedom  ?  America  will  see  to  it  that  her 
rights  are  assured."  Thus  spoke  England  in  the  dis- 
order of  danger  ;  and  now.  .  .  .  No  !  decidedly,  we  play 
no  more  with  cheats. 

This  instinctive  suspicion  of  a  whole  nation  is  keener 
still  when  directed  against  individuals.  Whom  is  one 
to  trust  in  this  array  of  politicians,  so  stale,  that  one 
knows  by  heart,  in  advance,  all  their  artifices,  all 
their  knavery  ?  From  General  Sir  Hubert  Gough  in 
the  Star  to-day  flow  forth  emollient  homilies  : — 

"  The  Empire  cannot  last  indefinitely  if  it  rests 
on  force,  and  not  on  the  consent  of  the  governed. 
It  must  make  itself  loved,  not  hated.  ...  To  be 
disloyal  is  not  a  crime  on  certain  occasions.  If 


CALCULATION    OF    PROBABILITIES  115 

England  be  unjust  or  faithless  towards  others,  or 
merely  suspected  ot  being  so,  she  need  not  expect 
loyalty.  That  is  Ireland's  case  to-day. " 

Quite  so.  But  can  this,  by  any  chance  be  the  same 
angelic  general  who,  supporting  the  sedition  of  his 
officers  of  the  Curragh  Camp,  and  thus  putting  force 
at  the  service  of  the  Orange  rebels,  destroyed  Home 
Rule  in  1914  ? 

Lloyd  George  ?    He  is  still  more  double-dealing  : — 

"  The  sincerity  of  the  Prime  Minister  is  more 
and  more  clouded  with  suspicion.  Ireland  in  its 
chaos  cries  loudly  against  faith  in  his  declarations 
and  promises.  The  miners  put  in  the  van  of  their 
cause  the  assertion  that  he  is  not  to  be  trusted. 
His  dealings  with  the  German  reparation  question, 
and  then  with  Poland,  are  remembered  against 
him," 

writes  the  Times,  still  implacable  (i8th  October). 

His  manner  of  conducting  a  controversy  makes  him 
still  more  suspected.  Is  it  sincere,  is  it  even  really 
clever  to  declare  (answer  to  Bottomley,  i8th  August), 
that  "  the  Sinn  Feiners  imagine  they  represent  the 
majority  of  the  Irish  people  ?  "  Could  it  possibly  be 
that  the  Coalition,  to  which  the  Cabinet  owes  its 
existence,  does  not  represent,  but  merely  imagines 
that  it  represents,  the  majority  of  the  English  people  ? 
Is  it  frank,  or  even  clever,  to  persist  in  charging  the 
Republicans  with  the  murder  of  MacCurtain,  former 
Lord  Mayor  of  Cork,  when  everybody  knows,  and 
none  better  than  Lloyd  George,  that  he  fell  by  police 
bullets  ?  Beyond  a  certain  limit,  honesty  would  be 
supreme  craft.  And  so  one  laughs  heartily  at  the  sar- 
casms of  Asquith's  daughter,  Lady  Bonham  Carter  : — 


116  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

"  The  Prime  Minister  is  an  excellent  quick- 
change  artist.  He  has  had  a  fine  political  career, 
but  nothing  to  what  he  would  have  done  on  the 
films." 

But  having  laughed,  one  wonders  if  Asquith  or  his 
partisans  can  afford  to  mock  at  L,loyd  George's 
versatility,  or  to  give  him  lessons  about  Ireland. 
Asquith  to-day  stigmatises  the  policy  of  repression, 
proposes  to  offer  Ireland  practically  unlimited  liberty 
and  even  claims  not  to  fear  eventual  Irish  armaments. 
Six  years  ago  the  self-same  Asquith  was  Prime  Minister 
of  England,  with  power  in  his  hands.  A  law  of  Home 
Rule  had  been  passed  which  he  had  only  to  apply  ; 
what  did  he  do  with  it  ?  To-day  when  he  pleads  for 
Ireland,  is  he  playing  an  open  game  ?  Is  it  simply  an 
opposition  manoeuvre,  a  Parliamentary  trick  ?  It  is 
permissible  to  doubt. 

"  The  Irish,"  the  same  Asquith  once  wisely  said, 
"  should  be  in  a  position  to  believe  that  they  are  faced 
by  responsible  and  honest  men."  Obviously.  Un- 
fortunately, they  can  no  longer  biing  themselves  to 
believe  it.  When  they  look  at  their  possible  partners 
they  see  first  the  impassive  faces  of  Balfour  and  Bonar 
L,aw  ;  serious  people,  who,  in  a  certain  sense,  deserve 
respect ;  they  are,  of  course,  enemies  from  whom 
Ireland  has  nothing  to  expect,  but  at  least  one  knows 
who  they  are,  at  least  they  are  true  to  themselves. 
After  them  one  looks,  reviews  each  face,  and  among 
the  satellites  of  I^loyd  George,  among  the  Ulstermen 
rewarded  for  their  services  by  a  dizzy  favour  which 
hurries  them  on  to  honours,  even  among  Prime 
Ministers,  present  or  past — one  can  find  only  weather- 
cocks. This  is  the  final  reason  why  the  Irish  have  no 
desire  to  negotiate. 


CALCULATION    OF   PROBABILITIES  117 


III. 

A  glimmer  of  light — How  much  of  Irish  intransigeance 
is  bluff  ? — Offers  of  strategical  guarantees — That 
necessarily  Sinn  Fein  would  accept  a  Home  Rule 
which  was  not  fictitious — That  Lloyd  George,  in 
order  to  refuse  it,  affects  to  believe  Sinn  Fein 
irreconcilable. 

Is  the  circle  then  closed,  an  arrangement  impossible, 
the  blind  alley  hopelessly  blind  ?  Not  yet.  For  this  is 
what  Irishmen  may  still  say  and  do  say  :  "  You  English 
wish  to  give  Home  Rule  to  Ireland.  That  is  not  what 
her  people  want ;  her  people  desire,  purely  and  simply, 
that  you  should  get  out ;  and  we,  her  representatives, 
have  therefore  nothing  to  discuss  with  you.  But  this 
Home  Rule,  an  idea  which  is  yours,  and  yours  alone, 
impose  it :  you  will  see.  An  impregnable,  logical 
position.  Naturally  Condon  does  not  like  this  theorem  ; 
its  nakedness  offends  her.  As  counterpart  to  her 
"  concession  "  she  would  like  to  obtain  pledges.  But 
the  Irish  do  not  budge  from  this  :  "  Home  Rule  is  a 
purely  English  solution  ;  apply  it  if  you  think  fit ;  it 
is  no  concern  of  ours." 

But  already  one  sees  what  seems  to  be  a  glimmer  of 
light  piercing  the  darkness.  Besides  this  expectancy, 
this  almost  exaggerated  caution,  this  proclaimed 
indifference,  is  it,  in  its  turn,  very  sincere  ?  Is  it  not 
rather  a  feint  in  the  closely-played  poker  that  is  going 
on  before  our  eyes  ?  For  my  part  I  do  not  doubt  it. 

Whatever,  besides,  may  be  one's  judgment  of  them, 
the  Republicans  love  their  country  too  well  not  to  be, 
more  than  all  others,  moved  by  her  sufferings,  and 
not  to  wish  for  them  any  remedy,  however  imperfect, 


118  IRELAND   IN   EEBELLION 

however  far  it  fall  short  of  their  principles  or  dreams  ; 
in  spite  of  their  slightly  chimerical  idealism,  they  have 
too  great  a  sense  of  proportion  not  to  appreciate  the 
impossibility  of  subduing  by  mere  force  the  enormous 
Empire  which  they  may  indeed  harrass,  but  not  bend 
nor  vanquish  ;  in  my  opinion  they  desire  then,  pas- 
sionately, any  measure,  even  incomplete,  of  freedom. 

But  they  will  not  accept  a  sham  and  a  mockery  as 
were  so  many  previous  Bills  ;  they  will  not  allow 
themselves  to  be  led  a  dance,  like  Butt's  or  Parnell's 
or  Redmond's  party,  by  letting  themselves  be  trotted 
from  Commons  to  Lords,  and  from  Lords  to  Commons, 
to  be  presented  at  last  with  a  hollow  sham  ;  they  believe 
that  the  only  way  of  obtaining  from  England  some- 
thing which  is  really  something,  is  the  closed  fist — 
and  on  my  word,  to  judge  by  Ireland's  past,  they  are 
not  perhaps  altogether  wrong. 

That  is  why  they  play  this  game  of  bluff.  But  as  the 
game  goes  on,  they  gradually,  and  as  if  in  spite  of 
themselves,  let  a  corner  of  their  cards  be  seen,  De 
Valera — and  this  is  an  act  of  courage  for  which  he  will 
eventually  have  to  answer  to  the  more  rigid — shows 
himself  disposed  to  the  Cubanisation  of  Ireland,  that 
is  to  say  to  the  concession  by  Ireland  to  England,  of 
the  same  strategical  guarantees  that  Cuba,  by  the 
first  article  of  the  Platt  amendment,  assures  to  the 
United  States.  In  an  interview  given  to  the  Gazetta 
del  Popolo  at  the  end  of  September,  Griffith  cries  : 
"  Let  England  recognise  our  right  to  a  separate  and 
independent  existence,  and  then  the  question  of  strate- 
gical guarantees  need  not  be  an  insurmountable 
difficulty."  In  another  form,  slightly  more  veiled 
perhaps,  this  is  the  same  proposition  made  by  De 
Valera  ;  and  if  I  did  not  fear  an  accusation  of  hetero- 


CALCULATION    OF   PROBABILITIES  119 

doxy,  I  would  even  risk  this  rather  free  translation  : 
"  Take  all  your  securities,  military  and  naval ;  give 
us  the  substance  of  Home  Rule,  that  is  to  say  with 
fiscal  autonomy  and  no  partition,  and  the  baigain  is 
struck/' 

But  if  you  prefer,  let  us  cease  to  interpret  hidden 
thoughts — always  a  risky  operation.  L,et  us  simply 
suppose  that  Home  Rule,  sincere  and  without  trickery, 
is  at  last  realised.  ^L,et  us  suppose  that  the  Republicans 
also  are  absolutely  sincere,  when  they  disdainfully 
reject  this  Home  Rule  to-day  ;  let  us  even  credit  them 
with  an  honesty  bordering  on  ingenuousness.  Faced 
with  this  new  situation  what,  at  most,  could  they  do  ? 
Appeal  to  the  people  from  whom  they  hold  moral  and 
material  power,  and  ask  their  opinion.  That  opinion 
would  not  be  doubtful.  A  political  staff  may  be  im- 
bued with  idealogy  ;  in  a  certain  sense  it  is  even  fitting 
that  it  should  be  so.  The  mass  of  a  people  is  not. 
When  the  Irish  people  would  see  conceded  to  it  the 
essentials  of  freedom,  liberty  to  learn  its  own  language, 
to  pursue  its  own  ideal,  above  all  to  manage  its  own 
affairs,  how  can  one  doubt  that  it  would  accept,  at 
least  by  a  large  majority,  an  amelioration,  this  time 
so  substantial,  of  its  lot  ? 

And  then  what  alternative  would  remain  open  to 
the  leaders  of  Sinn  Fein  ?  Either,  abandoned  by  three- 
fourths  of  public  opinion,  to  persist  in  their  absolute 
radicalism,  to  return  to  obscurity,  or  loyally  to  answer 
the  fresh  call  of  the  people  and  continue  to  serve  in 
Ireland,  enjoying  the  liberty  won  by  their  efforts.  I 
am  dreaming  ?  But  after  the  Boer  War  did  not  Botha 
become  Prime  Minister  of  South  Africa  ? 

And  who,  even  among  the  most  extreme  Irishmen, 
would  hold  that  nothing  had  changed  ;  when,  instead 


120  IRELAND   IN    REBELLION 

of  the  dizzy  kaleidoscopic  procession  of  Scotch,  Ulster 
and  English  Chief  Secretaiies  at  the  Castle,  one  would 
see  De  Valera,  or  even  Sir  Horace  Plunkett,  Prime 
Minister  of  Iieland  ?  That  is  why  I  say  that,  contrary 
to  appearances,  a  settlement  would  be  possible,  even 
easy  and  rapid,  if  the  wish  weie  there.* 

Even  if  England,  to  save  the  self-esteem  of  Sinn 
Fein  doctrinaires,  and  cover  their  retreat,  were  to 
add  to  the  reality  of  Home  Rule,  the  empty  words 
Independence  and  Republic,  what  would  it  really 
matter  to  her  ?  Is  she  not  accustomed  to  compromise 
about  words,  if  not  about  things  ?  Is  she  not,  weary 
of  noise  and  trouble,  about  to  recognise  the  "  Inde- 
pendence "  of  Egypt,  requiring  precisely  a  few  "  stra- 
tegical guarantees,"  including  control  of  the  Suez 
Canal  ?  Yes,  for  the  realistic  London  Government, 
which  has  never  quailed  before  words,  it  would  be  easy 
to  arrange  things,  if  the  wish  were  there.  But  it  is  not. 

*  It  is  peculiarly  gratifying  to  me  to  find  myself  here  in  agreement 
with  General  Lawson,  who  is  so  much  of  my  opinion  that  he  even 
quotes  the  same  historical  examples  :  "  The  majority  of  those  with 
whom  I  have  conversed  thought  that  the  road  to  peace  (between 
England  and  Ireland)  was  Home  Rule  within  the  Empire,  with 
fiscal  autonomy,  Ireland  giving  the  necessary  guarantees  for  Imperial 
security,  and  that  such  a  solution  would  be  welcomed  by  the  mass 
of  Sinn  Fein.  It  must  be  remembered  that  last  year  there  was  a 
considerable  change  from  right  to  left  in  Irish  opinion  ;  a  number 
of  people  who  were  decided  Unionists  have  become  partisans  of 
Home  Rule,  and  the  point  on  which  all  seem  to  agree  is  that  Home 
Rule  without  fiscal  autonomy  is  not  Home  Rule  at  all. 

"  If  such  a  scheme  were  submitted  to  an  Irish  electoral  body, 
abandoning,  it  is  true,  the  Republican  idea  in  favour  of  a  monarchy 
more  conservative  and  more  in  harmony  with  historical  tradition, 
but  giving  to  Ireland  real  liberty  to  manage  her  own  affairs  and  work 
out  her  own  life,  Dail  Eireann  might  say  in  all  sincerity  and  honour  : 
'  We  shall  accept,  with  deference,  the  decision  of  the  Irish  people.' 

"  There  is  a  considerable  analogy  between  the  present  situation 
in  Ireland,  and  that  in  South  Africa  towards  the  end  of  the  Boer 
War  "  (Lawson  Report,  p.  6  seq.). 


CALCULATION    OF   PROBABILITIES  121 

It  is  not  precisely  because  there  is  no  desire  to  give 
this  unrestricted  Home  Rule  to  an  undivided  Ireland. 
The  tremolos  of  Lloyd  George  and  Carson,  modestly 
veiling  their  faces  before  the  abhorred  spectre  of  the 
Republic,  have  indeed  no  other  meaning.  Carson  goes 
on  repeating,  "  To  yield  ever  so  little  to  Ireland  is  to 
dethrone  King  George  in  this  country." 

To  the  Member  of  Parliament  Kenworthy,  speaking 
of  eventual  "  Cubanisation  "  (3rd  August),  the  Premier 
replies  :  "  This  proposition  would  imply  the  acceptance 
of  an  independent  Republic — (it  is  almost  the  exact 
opposite] — and  to  that  we  will  never  consent."  Finally 
and  above  all,  these  English  statesmen,  this  lyloyd 
George  who  has  the  craftiness  in  guessing  of  a  horse 
dealer  bargaining  with  a  peasant,  pretends  not  to 
understand  the  meaning  that  behind  all  the  array  of 
ultra- Republican  formulas,  lies  the  offer  of  guarantees, 
and  he  loudly  affects  to  believe  Sinn  Fein  irreconcilable, 
entrenched  in  rancour,  that  he  may  have  a  pretext  of 
refusing  everything  to  Ireland*.  M.  Pierre  Mille 
pretends  somewhere  that  an  English  lawyer  told  him 
a  very  pretty  and  very  topical  story.  A  man  accused 
of  murder  appears  before  the  Bow  Street  judge.  The 
enquiry  centres  on  a  cap,  the  only  piece  of  circumstan- 
tial evidence  ;  if  it  belongs  to  the  accused  he  is  hanged  ; 


*  The  following  is  one  proof  among  many  :  Dr.  Gilmartin, 
Archbishop  of  Tuam,  having  published  a  message  in  which  he  asks 
for  a  truce  of  God,  and  affirms  that  \\ith  "  real  concrete  Home  Rule 
all  serious  conflict  would  at  once  cease,"  the  Temps,  which  picusly 
obeys  London  inspiration  in  all  that  concerns  Ireland,  adds  at  once, 
"It  is  pointed  out  that  this  Prelate  here  expresses  a  personal 
opinion."  It  is  pointed  out ;  who  points  out  ?  The  English  Govern- 
ment, because  if  the  legend  of  Irish  irreconcilableness  were  dissipated 
its  last  pretext  would  crumble  away.  Dr.  Cohalan,  the  very  influential 
Bishop  of  Cork,  has  repeated  with  greater  precision,  Dr.  Gilmartin's 
ideas. 


122  •-.;        IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

if  not,  free.  The  man,  a  heavy  sort  of  brute,  hardly 
answers,  seems  not  to  follow  the  cross-examination  of 
the  witnesses,  scarcely  to  understand  that  it  concerns 
him.  The  witnesses  clash,  get  mixed  up,  contradict 
each  other  ;  for  lack  of  proof  the  man  is  acquitted. 
Then  he,  stretching  his  hand  towards  the  piece  of 
evidence,  says  very  tranquilly,  "  May  I  take  my  cap  ?" 
"  For,"  added  the  storyteller,  "  we  English  have  that 
great  force  of  never  understanding  what  it  is  not  to 
our  interest  to  understand." 

That  is  the  meaning  of  the  Carnarvon  speech  (gib. 
October)  :- 

"  If  present  opinion  in  Ireland  were  to  be 
satisfied  it  would  be  necessary  to  accept  separation 
and  establish  an  independent  Irish  Republic.  As 
for  Dominion  Home  Rule  it  is  no  use  talking  about 
it." 

And  we  are  informed  that  it  would  imply  for  Ireland 
an  Income  Tax  of  2s.  in  the  pound  *,  a  navy,  the 
control  of  its  ports,  conscription,  an  army  of  500,000 
men  ;  how  is  one  to  afford  all  that  on  two  shillings 
in  the  pound  ? — which  would  oblige  England  also  to 
establish  conscription — and  I  know  not  what  besides. 
What  nonsense  !  At  one  solitary  moment  the  cat 
peeps  out  of  the  bag.  "  Against  such  a  proposition 
(that  of  the  Republic)  Ulster  would  have  something 
to  say."  There  lies  the  difficulty.  Again  we  fall  back 
on  the  dead  point. 


*  The  Income  Tax  in  Great  Britain  is  six  shillings  in  the  pound. 


^we<v 

CALCULATION    OF   PKOBABlLgIEjO£2r     ^123 

IV  ONTARIO 

Chances  of  a  settlement — The  opposition  in  Parliament 
—  Fear  of  contagious  anarchy — Lassitude  and 
sentiment  of  the  vanity  of  force — Pricks  of  conscience 
in  the  English  soul — Fear  of  Universal  opinion. 

Arrived  so  far,  what  remains  to  be  done  save  to 
calculate  the  probabilities  ?  Save  to  weigh  the  chances 
of  settlement,  for  and  against  ? 

For  ?  There  is  in  the  first  place  the  existence  of  an 
English  opposition.  Certainly  the  sincerity  of  Asquith 
or  of  the  Labour  Party  is  most  suspect ;  but  that  is 
not  the  question.  However  hollow  and  hypocritical 
be  their  tenderness  for  Ireland,  they  speak  and  agitate 
in  her  favour,  and  for  tactical  reasons  must  continue 
to  do  so.  Assuredly  also,  the  opposition  is  numerically 
weak,  and  on  big  questions  of  principle  hardly  secures 
in  the  Commons  one-fifth  of  the  votes.  But  it  may 
suddenly  and  dangerously  increase,  if  it  should  chance 
to  meet,  or  if  experience  should  bring  it  an  argument 
which  comes  home  to  the  heart  or  interest  of  the 
English  people.  And  if  in  the  last  by-elections  the  tide 
of  disfavour  against  the  Coalition  seems  slack,  the 
entry  into  line  of  a  man  so  universally  respected  as 
Lord  Grey,  so  evidently  disinterested,  who,  despite 
the  state  of  his  eyes,  gives  us  to  understand  that  he 
is  ready  to  accept  the  burden  of  power,  the  entry  of 
such  a  recruit  is  of  incalculable  value  to  the  opposition, 
and  may  be  the  beginning  of  a  change  in  opinion. 
Coalitionists,  such  as  Lord  Robert  Cecil,  Lord  Henry 
Cavendish  Ben  tick,  already  manifest  uneasiness. 

To  wage  war  as  it  is  waged  in  Ireland  is,  naturally, 
not  without  disadvantages  even  for  the  stronger  side. 


124  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

The  troops,  police  or  regular,  who  feel  that  in  a  more 
or  less  underhand  way  they  are  invited  to  savage 
tasks,  cannot  sustain  a  high  morale  in  such  employ- 
ment, and  one  must  not  be  astonished  to  see  them 
accused  of  drunkenness,  looting,  assassination,*  even 
indiscipline.  The  Irish  Bulletin  asserts  that  on  the 
23rd  August,  at  the  R.I.C.  Depot,  Phoenix  Park,  600 
recruits  in  training  mutinied  against  a  general  order 
of  General  Macready,  threatening  to  leave  the  force 
if  not  given  entire  liberty  to  continue  "  reprisals." 
This,  if  not  true,  is  likely.  Things  have  been  so 
managed  that  the  struggle  turned  to  a  private  quarrel, 
an  endless  vendetta,  between  people  and  troops  ;  men 
are  no  longer  there  to  execute  orders,  they  are  en- 
couraged to  take  the  initiative  in  terrorising  ;  if  now 
the  police  and  Auxiliary  foices  have  a  tendency  to 
escape  from  the  control  of  their  leaders,  who  can  be 
surprised  ?  The  occupation  of  butcher  has  never 
been  a  good  school  of  discipline  for  an  army.  There 
are  Englishmen  sufficiently  far-seeing  to  become  un- 
easy. 

The  same  reasoning  holds  good  for  the  civil  anarchy 
into  which  the  Government  seeks  to  plunge  the  country. 
To  suppress  Republican  law  courts  and  Republican 
police,  thereby  increasing  insecurity  of  person  and 
property,  is  assuredly  a  powerful  means  of  spreading 
suffering,  lever  to  force  surrender ;  but  who  can 
be  sure  that  anarchy  will  remain  confined  to  the 
area  where  it  is  fomented  ?  This  is  the  explanation  of 
certain  protests,  such  as  that  of  the  Times  (2ist 

*  Major  Bvan  Bruce,  of  the  "  Auxiliary  Police  Force,"  is  com- 
mitted for  trial  by  court-martial,  accused  of  having  stolen  £75  from 
a  creamery  which  had  been  burned  down.  Sir  H.  Greenwood  told 
the  House  of  Commons  that  of  nine  R.I.C.  men  arrested  for  various 
outrages,  two  were  accused  of  murder. 


CALCULATION    OF  PROBABILITIES  125 

August,  1920)  against  the  suppression  of  Republican 
arbitration  courts.  Just  at  the  moment  England  has 
rather  serious  social  troubles,  a  really  dangerous  revo- 
lutionary agitation.  Prussia  was  in  a  healthier  condition 
when  she  inoculated  Russia  with  Bolshevism,  and  yet 
she  has  not,  in  the  end,  avoided  contagion.  There 
are  Englishmen  who  see  far  enough  ahead  to  become 
disquieted. 

Assuredly,  if  the  Empire  employs  force  without 
reserve  or  scruple  it  will  finally  crush  Ireland  under 
its  weight.  In  the  meantime  victorious  England  has 
on  hands  important  suspended  interests  in  all  parts 
of  the  world  :  Egypt,  the  Black  Sea,  Middle  Asia, 
India  ;  it  is  indeed  a  moment  to  squander  £1,150,000 
a  month  and  tie  down  in  Ireland  50,000  soldiers  and 
15,000  police.  And  this  waste  of  men  and  money 
may  last  for  a  long  time  yet ;  at  any  rate  it  has  lasted 
for  four  years,  with  occasional  respites,  and  this  year, 
a  terrible  recrudescence,  and  none  can  foresee  the  end  ; 
even  if  the  revolt  be  crushed,  one  must  anticipate 
for  a  quivering  Ireland  many  long  years  of  powerful 
military  garrisons.  And  towards  what  end,  after  all, 
is  this  formidable  effort  directed  ?  Ireland  subdued 
does  not  mean  Ireland  conciliated.*  Cannon  cannot 
prevail  against  souls.  Solutions  based  on  force  are 
in  themselves  precarious.  Will  it  then  be  necessary 
to  have  taken  so  much  trouble  in  order  that,  at  the 
first  great  danger  to  the  Kingdom,  Ireland  may  rise 
once  more  ready  to  stab  England  in  the  back  ? 

Assuredly  even  to-day  some  risks  would  be  run  in 
giving  to  Ireland  freedom  or  partial  freedom.  The 
longer  London  tarries,  the  more  bitter  the  rancour 

*  "  The  best  method  for  England  of  securing  a  friendly  Ireland 
is  to  have  a  free  Ireland  "  (L,awson  Report,  p.  7). 


126  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

and  the  deeper  the  suspicion  ;  and  if  England  delays 
until  she  seems  to  yield  only  when  weary  of  the 
struggle,  it  is  to  be  feared  that  Ireland,  then  become 
incurably  distrustful,  will  arm  to  protect  by  force 
what  she  will  believe  she  holds  by  force,  and  fears  to 
see  taken  from  her,  as  in  Grattan's  days,  by  faithless 
jealousy.  But  would  one  not  be  exposed  to  these  same 
dangers  and  to  worse  should  force  be  lacking  to  face, 
at  the  same  moment,  a  great  exterior  danger  and  an 
Ireland  in  insurrection  ?  When  one  is  threatened  with 
a  serious  operation  is  it  not  better  to  face  it  voluntarily, 
when  one  is  in  one's  health,  without  waiting  until 
obliged  to  by  a  crisis  at  the  most  unfavourable  and 
dangerous  moment  ?  There  are  Englishmen  who  see 
far  enough  ahead  to  experience  this  feeling  of  lassitude, 
of  discouragement,  and  of  "  What's  the  use  ?  " 

And  finally  there  are  others — an  element  that  shall 
never  be  dominant  in  realistic  or  negligible  in  pietist 
Albion — who  recoil  before  the  immorality  of  brute 
force.  As  always  with  these  minds  so  far  removed 
from  I/atin  limpidity,  so  synthetic,  incapable  of  truly 
knowing  themselves,  egoistic  and  religious  at  the 
same  moment,  and  without  being  disturbed  by  the 
contradiction,  in  short,  as  far  from  being  lucid  to  them- 
selves or  to  others,  it  is  difficult  to  discern  the  more 
or  less  pure  motives  of  the  moral  shock,  how  much 
of  it  is  genuine  aversion  from  evil,  how  much  fear  of 
opinion,  how  much  interest  nicely  understood.  The 
Times  (soth  August)  declares  to  the  Irish  people  that 
English  opinion  regards  MacSwiney's  imminent  death 
"  with  deep  regret  and  no  small  measure  of  shame  "  ; 
the  Bolshevik  Daily  Herald  strews  flowers  on  his 
coffin  ;  the  Daily  News  accuses  Sir  H.  Greenwood  of 
lying,  when  in  the  House  of  Commons  he  denies  the 


CALCULATION    OF   PROBABILITIES  127 

barbarities  of  the  troops.  In  these  manifestations  of 
British  feeling  who  shall  distinguish  what  is  sincere 
and  what  mere  opportunism  ?  But  at  any  rate,  what- 
ever this  sentiment  be,  and  however  mixed  its  nature, 
it  exists  and  must  be  reckoned  with. 

England  has  always  surrounded  herself  with  such 
a  halo  of  humanitarian  liberalism,  uttered  such  loud 
cries  against  all  terrors,  the  Russian  terror,  the  Turkish 
terror,  the  Prussian  terror,  the  Hungarian  terror,  that, 
willy-nilly,  she  is  partly  the  prisoner  of  her  legend  ; 
even  if  it  were  only  Pharisaism — and  that  cannot  be 
altogether  so — what  does  it  matter  ?  That  would  still 
be  of  some  avail :  Pharisaisme  oblige.  L,et  it  not  be 
said  that  I  am  jeering  ;  an  affectation  of  virtue  may  be 
the  first  rung  on  the  moral  ladder,  and  would  to  God 
that  it  were  less  rare  between  nations  ;  because  if 
hypocrisy  finds  it  necessary  to  carry  brutality  to  too 
great  an  extreme,  it  is  the  first  to  be  made  uncomfort- 
able. Hence  these  alternatives  of  the  closed  fist— 
debellare  superbos — and  of  the  extended  hand — • 
par  cere  subjectis — which,  in  addition  cost  rebels  more 
dearly  than  a  decided  and  decisive  repression,  exercised 
once  for  all.  But  this  lack  of  coherence  is  exactly 
the  British  spirit,  hesitating  between  the  mailed  fist, 
to  which  its  instinct  urges  it,  and  the  world's  opinion, 
which  its  prudence  fears. 

Powerful  as  she  has  emerged  from  the  war,  England 
is  not,  nevertheless,  a  colossus  as  massive  as  the 
Germany  of  yesterday,  and  cannot  afford  to  run 
counter  to  universal  opinion  ;  moreover,  being  cleverer, 
she  prefers  to  try  and  turn  it  in  her  favour.  Such  is  the 
object  of  those  persistent  communiques,  (Reuter  ist 
September  ;  Sir  E.  Carson,  interview  in  the  Matin) 
and  other  of  more  recent  articles  where  America  and 


128  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

France  are  adroitly  reminded  of  Irish  pro- Germanism 
during  the  war  ;  this  is  to  counter-balance  Sinn  Fein 
propaganda  and  stifle  dawning  sympathy  with  the 
Republican  cause.  But  this  cleverness  is  indirectly 
yet  another  proof  that  England  fears  to  clash  with 
universal  opinion  ;  and  in  her  quarrel  with  Ireland  she 
will  have  a  good  deal  of  trouble  in  keeping  this  opinion 
on  her  side. 

Thus  the  liberalism — tactical  or  sincere — of  the 
opposition,  fear  of  contagious  anarchy,  lassitude, 
remorse  of  conscience,  uneasiness  for  her  good  name, 
these  are  reasons  which,  in  concert,  would  impel 
England  to  a  friendly  settlement.  Some  are  yielding 
to  them,  to  the  scandal  of  the  Morning  Post,  which 
groans  that  the  British  people  itself  is  passing  over 
to  rebellion.  Such  is  the  Evening  Standard,  still  classed 
as  Unionist,  which  finally  asks  on  the  25th  July  last : — 

"  Can  it  be  that  the  Irishman  is  less  fit  to  govern 
himself  than  the  Egyptian  ?  If  the  autonomy  of 
Ireland  be  a  danger  for  the  Empire,  is  that  of 
Egypt  not  ?  If  it  is  found  possible  to  accord  to 
Egypt  an  autonomy  bordering  on  independence 
why  this  obstinate  refusal  to  give  the  same  to 
Ireland  ?  " 


CALCULATION   OF   PROBABILITIES  129 


V. 

Chances  against  settlement — Strategic  value  and  prox- 
imity of  Ireland — History — The  perpetual  out- 
bidding between  oppression  and  revolt —  The  English- 
man's innate  unconscious  conviction  of  his  essential 
superiority  to  the  Irishman  ;  victors  and  vanquished 
—  That  Orangeism  voices  this  sentiment  of  racial 
Pride,  hence  its  magical  power  over  the  English 
mind —  The  Empire  must  crumble  before  the  English 
mind  renounces  Empire. 

Why  ?  Because  Ireland  is  fifty  miles  from  the 
English  coast  and  Egypt  at  the  other  end  of  the 
world.  At  worst  a  hostile  Egypt  could  only  delay, 
not  cut,  communication  between  I/ondon  and  India  ; 
and  besides  Condon  has  fortified  itself  in  advance 
against  this  risk,  by  solidly  occupying  the  Suez  Canal. 
But  from  a  hostile  Ireland,  lending  her  ports  to  some 
powerful  adversary,  a  deadly  blockade  might  spring. 
That  is  why,  if  England  yields  to  Egypt,  instead  of 
a  favourable  precedent  this  will  be  for  Ireland  a 
sinister  indication,  an  indication  that  not  being  able 
to  hold  on  everywhere  they  loose  hold  there  to  have 
their  hands  free  here. 

Why  ?  Because  between  them  and  Egypt  there  is 
as  yet  no  history  :  what  is  forty  years  in  the  life  of 
a  nation  ?  whereas  between  them  and  Ireland  there 
are  seven  inexpiable  centuries.  And  when  one  thinks 
it  over,  when  one  seeks  to  establish  a  hierarchy  in 
one's  ideas,  one  finally  realises  that  the  great  obstacle 
to  a  settlement,  the  insurmountable,  perhaps  the 
only  obstacle,  is  history.  There  are  certain  chains  of 
fact  that  the  past  has  bequeathed  to  the  present,  like 


130  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

an  immutable  and  accursed  tradition  ;  generations  are 
born  into  which,  before  their  birth,  this  hard  past 
breathes  the  soul  of  Cain. 

Yes,  the  English,  especially  since  the  Tudors,  have 
heaped  up  so  much  injustice  and  cruelty  in  Ireland 
that  they  think  they  have  everything  to  fear  from  her, 
if  this  victim  were  ever  to  become  free.  They  hold  her, 
therefore,  in  bond.  Irish  resentment  becomes  more 
embittered  thereby,  revolt  increases  English  distrust, 
distrust  increases  oppression  ;  and  the  infernal  circle 
closes,  and  none  can  see  how  to  get  out.  Violence  of 
by-gone  days  commands  the  violence  of  to-day.  An 
inexorable  Nemesis  pursues  the  sons  of  Cromwell,  and 
in  punishment  for  the  murder  of  yesterday,  slips  into 
their  hands,  as  if  in  spite  of  them,  the  knife  with  which 
they  shall  kill  to-morrow. 

History  !  It  is  from  it  one  must  learn  the  spiritual 
value  of  Ireland  for  the  English.  She  is  to  them  what 
Alsace-Lorraine  was  to  the  Imperialists  ;  the  witness 
and  trophy,  the  living,  speaking  proof  that  they  were 
and  remain  a  master  people,  since  here  is  the  slave 
to  attest  it ;  a  proof  all  the  more  living  in  that  the 
slave  remains  rebellious,  and  that  in  subduing  her 
from  age  to  age  one  demonstrates  to  one's  self  that  one 
has  not  degenerated  from  conquering  ancestors  ;  a 
palladium  also,  a  palladium  to  the  race  of  its  strength 
and  virtue. 

All  this  the  average  Englishman  does  not  know, 
does  not  feel ;  say  it  to  him,  he  would  protest.  But 
he  oozes  it  forth.  He  has  for  the  Irishman  a  gentle, 
tranquil,  benevolent,  established,  unconscious,  innate 
contempt.  This  is  a  thing  which  can  neither  be 
expressed  nor  discussed  ;  it  is  an  axiom,  a  revelation, 
an  innate  idea.  There  is,  in  theatre  and  music  hall, 


CALCULATION   OF   PROBABILITIES  131 

a  stereotype  sketch  of  the  Irishman  :  frivolous,  talka- 
tive, inconstant,  dirty,  rather  a  good  chap  after  all, 
a  boaster,  liar  and  thief  ;  who  would  contest  this 
stereotype  ?  it  is  a  primary  truth,  it  is  "  The  Irishman." 
Oh !  They  recognise  his  merits,  they  even  affect 
to  give  him  good  measure  ;  but  so  much  sincerity,  you 
see  at  once,  only  lends  additional  weight  to  the  severe 
judgments  pronounced  on  him  : — 

"*  Irishmen  have  many  splendid  qualities  ;  but  I 
see  no  signs  of  sweet  reasonableness  in  them, 
whether  they  live  in  Ireland,  or  America,  or 
elsewhere." 

So  writes  Lord  Salisbury  in  the  Times  (i7th  October) 
— this  is  the  gilding,  this  the  pill.  Recently  the  Sphere 
devoted  a  page  to  the  troubles  in  Ireland  ;  it  gave, 
amongst  others,  a  photograph  of  three  small  boys 
wearing  petticoats ;  "  this  is  the  West,"  ran  the 
legend,  "  they  believe  they  deceive  the  bad  fairies  who 
carry  off  children,  but  attach  importance  only  to 
males."  Ireland-?  Quite  so  !  Beautiful  and  curious 
country,  charming  folklore,  population  so  picturesquely 
backward,  so  quaint  with  its  primitive  superstitions  ; 
wild  children  !  pretty  place  for  the  holidays.  Such  is 
the  tone.  And  so  comic,  with  their  Republic,  their 
cardboard  army  and  straw  ministers  !  their  pretence 
of  grumbling  against  the  Empire,  the  most  glorious 
Empire  under  the  sun  !  Terrible  youngsters,  and  so 
noisy  at  times  that  they  simply  must  be  whipped. 
That  is  what  London  thinks,  not  even  maliciously,  I 
swear,  of  this  unhappy  country,  where  daily  men  die 
for  freedom. 

I   seek   in    our   own   country   a   sentiment   to  be 
compared  to  this.   Not  anti-clericalism,  which  is  much 


132  IRELAND   IN    REBELLION 

mote  clearly  defined,  bitter,  aggressive  in  some,  and 
in  others  a  rather  superficial  attitude.  Not  the  anti- 
Semitic  prejudice,  which  is  as  instinctive,  but  much 
more  violent ;  the  Englishman  rather  likes  the  Irish- 
man, readily  adopts  and  intermarries  with  him, 
adores  Celtic  animation,  wit,  and  delight  in  life, 
celebrates  Irish  beauty,  his  favourite  actresses  come 
from  Ireland  and  many  of  his  writers  and  artists. 
No,  the  nearest  parallel,  product  of  the  same  reactions, 
would  be,  perhaps,  with  less  of  amused  and  complacent 
superiority,  the  feeling  of  the  Roman  for  the  Grseculus, 
or  of  the  Prussian  for  the  Pole,  as  Sienkievicz  has 
painted  it  in  "  Bartek  the  soldier."  A  feeling  of 
protective  superiority,  turning  the  extreme  fury  and 
boundless  indignation,  when  the  inferior  race,  inso- 
lently putting  itself  on  an  equal  footing  with  the 
other,  bethinks  itself,  on  regaining  independence,  of 
retaking  "  Posen  and  threatening  Breslau,"  or  of 
claiming  Ireland  for  the  Irish. 

It  is  useless  to  reason  about  all  this.  It  is  a  condition 
necessary  to  being,  as  necessary  as  the  air  one  breathes, 
or  pulsing  blood.  And  the  observer,  on  the  other  hand, 
experiences  the  little  joyous  shock  of  certitude,  when 
he  descends  to  these  depths,  because  he  feels  he  has 
reached  the  indestructible,  bed-rock,  the  man  himself. 
The  man  !  beyond  all  humanitarian  phraseology,  all 
hypocritical  morality  and  nauseating  declamations, 
this  is  he  at  last,  naked  and  in  truth,  incapable  of 
knowing  himself,  or  making  himself  any  better,  such 
as  the  accident  of  destiny,  the  blind  past,  have  made 
him. 

An  off-set  of  victory  is  that  it  too  often  warps  the 
victor's  mind,  whether  the  victory  be  the  result  of 
superiority  in  organisation,  arms,  or  numbers,  or  of 


CALCULATION   OF  PROBABILITIES  133 

pure  chance  ;  at  the  best  it  would  merely  prove  a 
dynamic  superiority,  and  numerous  are  the  incidents 
where  it  has  sacrificed  precious  things  to  the  giossness 
of  the  stronger  side,  Corinth  to  Mummius,  the  world 
of  antiquity  to  the  Barbarians.  But  it  sovereignly 
persuades  the  victor  that  in  everything  he  is  better 
than  the  vanquished  ;  otherwise  how  could  he  have 
conquered  ? 

Have  you  noticed,  in  the  most  refined  societies, 
which  one  would  have  considered  spiritualised,  how 
proud  man  is  of  his  strength,  how  easily  consoled  for 
ignominy,  but  how  horribly  humiliated  by  the  least 
infirmity  ?  Victory  is  the  sacrament  of  force.  For 
the  animal  that  man  is  and  remains,  it  is  the  test, 
the  proof  from  which  there  is  no  appeal.  How  is  he  ever 
to  see  an  equal  in  that  other  man  whom  he  has  had, 
inert  and  defenceless,  under  his  heel  ?  How  could 
he  doubt  that  henceforth  the  property  of  the  van- 
quished is  his  ?  And  that  feeling  which  swells  his 
heart  with  the  fulness  of  pride,  he  transmits,  mysteri- 
ously, to  hereditary  generations.  His  descendants 
shall  carry  it,  even  unknown  to  themselves,  in  the 
flow  of  their  blood,  in  fibre  of  their  flesh.  A  secret 
spirit  shall  repeat  to  them  from  age  to  age,  that  it  is 
their  tradition  and  duty  to  put  in  their  turn,  as 
formerly  their  fathers,  their  foot  on  the  neck  of  the 
vanquished  ;  a  secret  voice  shall  repeat  to  them  that 
the  country  of  the  conquered  belongs,  in  fact  and  by 
right,  to  the  sons  of  the  conqueror. 

In  the  Englishman  everything  cries  it  out,  every- 
thing trumpets  abroad  his  ingenuous  faith  in  an 
evidence  that  only  pure  perversion  or  intellectual 
sadism  can  call  into  question  ;  everything  testifies  to 
it,  as  if  in  spite  of  them,  even  those  apparently  in- 


134  IBELAND   IN   EEBELLION 

significant  words  in  which  suddenly  and  without 
warning  a  soul  peeps  forth. 

As  an  old  Protestant  lady,  respectable  and  devout, 
bewails  the  troubles.  :t  What  madness,"  she  sighs, 
"  is  this  longing  for  secession  !  How  is  it  they  can't 
see  in  the  proximity  of  the  two  islands,  the  finger  of 
God,  Who  desired  to  unite  them  for  ever  ?  "  "  And 
if,"  asks  a  malicious  little  girl,  "  it  were  the  Irish  who 
had  invaded  and  conquered  England,  would  it  still  be 
the  finger  of  God  ?  "  Faced  with  this  absurd  paradox 
the  lady  remains  open-mouthed. 

One  night,  in  the  last  few  months,  the  police  were 
raiding  a  Dublin  hotel.  In  one  room  a  traveller, 
having  been  questioned  and  searched,  was  about  to 
be  set  free,  when  they  found  in  his  valise  a  simple 
business  letter,  but  beginning  with  the  Irish  "  A 
chara  "  (Dear  friend).  He  is  immediately  arrested, 
and  the  officer  says  to  him  angrily  :  "  Do  you  know 
that  the  Orangemen  begin  to  be  fed  up  with  you  ?  " 
"  Ah,"  said  the  other,  "  for  three  hundred  years  we 
have  been  fed  up  with  them  !  "  Never,  assuredly,  had 
the  worthy  officer  considered  this  singular  point  of 
view  ;  the  calling  into  question  of  the  conquest. 

And  now,  just  look  at  Carson,  at  these  carnivorous 
jaws  ;  that  is  what  he  represents,  the  conquest,  the 
victory,  the  triumph  enduring  through  the  centuries, 
the  eternal  joy  pulsing  in  the  veins  of  the  master  tribe, 
to  feel  itself  the  stronger,  the  greater,  the  better.  It 
is  not  the  material  Ulster,  itself  divided  in  opinion, 
with  Belfast  fed  by  the  hinterland  of  the  three  pro- 
vinces, and  interested  in  the  unity  of  the  island,  that 
is  the  true  obstacle  to  the  liberation  of  Ireland  ;  the 
invincible  obstacle  is  the  historical  spirit  of  the  four 
Oiange  counties  ;  it  is  the  inflexible  soul  living  there 


CALCULATION    OF   PROBABILITIES  135 

and  inflexibly  facing  that  other  hostile  soul,  the  soul 
of  Sarsfield,  of  the  traitor  Wolfe  Tone,*  and  of 
MacSwiney. 

Assuredly  the  Ulster  planters  are  dear  to  England 
as  the  German  immigrants  in  Alsace  were  once  to 
Prussia  ;  they  are  perhaps  the  dearest  of  her  children. 
Colonists  of  Empire  risked  among  the  barbarians  ; 
but  if  she  had  to  lose  hold  of  Ireland  and  see  her 
favourite  sons  submerged  in  the  native  masses,  she 
would  weep  less  for  them  than  for  the  bloody  mirror 
in  which  she  had  been  wont  to  admire  her  glory. 

And  Carson  knows  this  well.  Read  one  of  his 
speeches,  not  those  of  the  London  Parliament,  but 
those  made  in  Belfast  to  his  people.  Does  he  speak 
of  justice,  of  constitutional  rights,  of  interests  ?  Little 
or  not  at  all : — 

"  The  enemy  is  at  your  gates.  You  require  good 
healthy  advance  guards,  solid  and  determined  to 
sound  the  trumpet  and  assemble  the  necessary 
troops  "  (i2th  July). 

That  is  how  he  speaks.  Cries  of  contempt  and  hatred 
of  Papist  heresy,  of  Catholic  bishops,  of  the  Irish  mob, 
appeals,  brutal  to  the  point  of  beauty,  to  religious 
and  racial  passion,  therein  lies  his  eloquence.  "  He 
beats  the  Orange  drum,"  and  representing  only  a 
tribe  at  war,  does  well.  Every  year,  at  Belfast,  at  the 
anniversary  of  the  battle  of  the  Boyne,  festivals  take 
place  at  which  he  gives,  vent  to  his  most  virulent 
invective ;  milksops  complain  of  it  as  a  needless 
provocation,  thrown  out  lightheartedly.  There  is  no 
needless  provocation  ;  what  you  call  provocation  is^a 

*  Doubly  a  traitor,  since  Ulsterman  and  Protestant,  he  gave  his 
life  for  the  freedom  of  Ireland. 


J36  IRELAND  IN   REBELLION 

necessary  and  sacred  affirmation,  the  reminder  to  the 
vanquished  that  they  are  vanquished. 

Now  you  can  understand  Carson's  frantic  eloquence, 
threatening  cries,  calls  to  arms,  triumphal  chants 
whose  wild  accent  sometimes  reminds  one  of  a  scalp 
dance.  Now  you  understand  the  fascination  which, 
apart  from  all  political  bargaining,  Carsonism  exerts 
on  the  oldest,  most  traditional,  most  English  England  ; 
it  is  the  battle  of  the  Boyne  resurrected,  ever  living 
and  young  ;  William's  English  and  German  battalions 
breaking  through  the  Irish  vagabonds,  the  French 
Huguenot  squadrons  driving  before  them  the  Papist 
and  Jacobite  rabble,  the  traitor  king  in  flight ;  it  is 
Aughrim,  it  is  limerick,  it  is — for  in  our  modern  souls 
hatred  of  the  heretic  survives  faith  itself — the  victory 
of  the  true  religion  of  the  chosen  nation,  of  virtue  ; 
it  is  the  certainty  rooted  in  English  souls  that  the 
English  people  is  a  great  people  destined  from  all 
times  to  empire. 

Is  not  this  pride  of  race  the  fundamental  note  in 
the  poetry  of  Kipling — the  chief  reason  of  his  immense 
popularity  ?  If  it  has  been  naturally  exalted  since  the 
war  by  the  greatness  of  the  peril  and  the  triumph, 
do  you  not  now  feel  how  well  the  Carsonite  song 
harmonises  with  passions  developed  by  victory,  how 
it  crowns  souls  already  prepared  ?  L,et  us  try  to  be 
just,  or  at  least  to  understand ;  to  penetrate  the 
depths  of  every  conscience,  remembering  that  they 
are  only  human  ;  and,  let  us  admit,  that  to  ask  a  great 
conquering  nation,  fresh  from  a  deadly  struggle,  in- 
toxicated by  the  fight  and  victory,  to  ask  it  to  remove 
its  claws  from  a  prey  that  it  has  helped  for  centuries, 
solely  in  the  name  of  justice,  is  to  require  from  it  a 
supernatural  effort  of  self -con  quest.  If  she  were  to 


CALCULATION   OF   PROBABILITIES  137 

do  it,  it  would  be  the  eternal  honour  of  her  history  ; 
but  how  can  one  believe  that  she  will  do  it  ? 

L,loyd  George  expressed  in  other  terms  the  same 
doubt  when  he  said,  in  effect,  on  the  22nd  December, 
1919,  that,  to  accept  the  liberty  of  Ireland  the  Bmpire 
would  have  to  be  beaten  to  its  knees.  What  does  that 
mean,  if  not  that  the  Bmpire  must  fall  before  English 
consciousness  lose  faith  in  its  right  to  Bmpire  ?  The 
failure  of  force  alone  can  unmake  the  soul  that  force 
has  made. 

VI. 

Conclusion — The  future  of  Sinn  Fein — The  rise  of 
Ireland  during  the  past  century  makes  it  impossible 
to  keep  her  in  servitude — England  can  only  complete 
the  extirpation  of  the  Irish  race,  or  yield. 

Then? 

Trust  to  coercion  ?  Anticipate  that  in  the  long  run 
the  adversary  will  be  exhausted  and  that  one  will  be 
able  to  return  quietly,  perhaps  under  the  mask  of  a 
faked  Home  Rule,  to  the  good  old  way  of  the  good 
old  times. 

Bven  in  this  hypothesis  what  would  be  the  future 
of  Sinn  Fein  ?  As  a  party,  one  may  suppose  that  it 
would  encounter  a  certain  disaffection  of  the  masses. 
The  men  who,  having  asked  of  the  country  a  formid- 
able effort,  lasting  several  years,  would  return  with 
empty  hands,  having  made  only  one  real  demonstra- 
tion, that  of  Irish  powerlessness,  would  doubtless  see 
rise  against  them  the  resentment  of  many  ;  it  is  the 
usual  thing  foi  the  vanquished  to  blame  their  chiefs. 
On  the  other  hand,  however  unanimous  and  violent 
be  the  national  sentiment,  however  fostered  by 


13S  IRELAND   IN    REBELLION 

historical  rancour  and  English  clumsiness,  it  would 
be  impossible  to  think  of  keeping  the  country  in  a 
state  of  perpetual  ebullition.  Lassitude  and  collapse 
would  come.  Even  now  in  a  general  fashion,  the 
business  world,  and,  it  is  said,  quite  a  number  of 
country  proprietors  are  hostile  to  Sinn  Fein,  not 
certainly  on  questions  of  principle — to  which  they 
are  indifferent — but  because  the  semi-revolutionary 
atmosphere  which  it  creates  in  the  country  disturbs 
and  diminishes  trade.  Among  Irishmen,  too,  there 
are  a  good  number 

"  Who  live  on  good  soup  and  not  on  fine  language/' 

and  for  whom  individual  prosperity  is  the  chief  good. 
In  short,  if  Sinn  Fein  is  defeated,  it  might  easily  be 
gradually  abandoned  by  all  the  carnal  elements  in 
the  country.  That  is  what  it  has  to  fear. 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  it  may  first  of  all  count  on 
that  peculiarly  Irish  sentiment  of  instinctive  tenderness 
for  the  valiant  who  fought  a  hopeless  fight.  It  is  this 
which  old  John  Mitchel  expresses  with  savage  and 
corrosive  irony  : — 

"  Success  confers  every  right  in  this  enlightened 
age  ;  wherein,  for  the  first  time,  it  has  come  to  be 
admitted  and  proclaimed  in  set  terms,  that  Success 
is  Right  and  Defeat  is  Wrong.  If  I  profess  myself 
a  disbeliever  in  that  gospel,  the  enlightened  age 
will  only  smile  and  say  '  the  defeated  always  are/ 
Britain  being  in  possession  of  the  floor,  any  hostile 
comment  upon  her  way  of  telling  our  story  is  an 
unmannerly  interruption  ;  nay,  is  nothing  short  of 
an  Irish  howl." 

It  is  to  this  generous  love  for  the  unfortunate  that 


CALCULATION   OF   PBOBABILITIES  139 

Germany,  enveloped  in  the  poetry  of  defeat,  owes  the 
persistent  sympathy  which  she  has  retained  here. 
Even  defeated — I  do  not  venture  to  push  the  paradox 
to  the  point  of  saying  :  especially  defeated — Sinn  Fein 
would  seem  the  hapless  hero  who  fought  a  good  fight 
for  Ireland,  and  to  whom  is  in  honour  due  faithful 
remembrance  and  faithful  love. 

On  the  other  hand,  economic  prosperity,  a  care  for 
which  might  bring  about  the  decline  of  Sinn  Fein,  may 
also,  on  the  contrary,  by  its  very  progress,  keep  for  it 
the  favour  of  the  country.  It  is  quite  usual,  I  am 
told,  to  see  to-day  in  the  country  father  and  son  at 
variance  politically  ;  the  former  who  has  lived  during 
the  time  of  precarious  work  and  of  the  evictions, 
pleased  to  have  become  a  proprietor,  would  gladly 
continue  to  enjoy  peacefully  what  he  has  won  ;  the 
next  generation,  careless  of  a  comfort  which  it  has 
always  known,  and  all  the  more  ardent  because  no 
longer  curbed  by  poverty,  thirsts  only  for  liberty. 

The  same  results  follow  from  education,  which, 
besides,  is  so  closely  connected  with  material  riches. 
The  richer  people  are,  the  more  pupils  there  are  in 
the  schools,  and  the  more  students  in  the  University  ; 
the  more  educated  people  are  the  more  keenly  do  they 
feel  that  they  have  come  of  age,  the  more  fiercely  shall 
they  claim  liberty  and  the  more  shall  Sinn  Fein  retain 
favoui.  From  this  point  of  view,  and  if  the  English 
mean  to  keep  Ireland  under,  the  setting-up  of  a 
National  University  (about  which,  indeed,  they  so 
long  hesitated)  was  an  unpardonable  blunder.  These 
are  the  trump  cards  of  Sinn  Fein. 

And  now,  if  we  see  in  Sinn  Fein  something  else 
and  something  better  than  the  name  of  a  party,  the 
more  vigorous  because  restricted,  but  slightly  jealous, 


140  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

slightly  narrow  as  is  every  faction,  the  future  is  even 
clearer.  If  it  be  true  that  Sinn  Fein,  even  more  than 
it  realises,  resumes  and  capitalises  the  whole  history 
of  enslaved  Ireland,  if  it  is  only  the  actual  phase  of 
an  eternal  protest,  how  can  it  die  ?  The  interests 
which  it  thwarts  shall  sometimes  be  driven  to  fight  it, 
yes  !  but  it  shall  always  have  with  it  the  spiritual 
force  of  the  nation,  and  in  no  nation  has  the  soul,  in 
conflict  with  material  interests,  kept  such  power  of 
flight.  Certainly  there  will  be  moments  of  flagging 
and  of  quickening  in  the  will  to  fight,  constitutional 
periods  and  others  more  violent,  moments  of  enthus- 
iasm and  of  languor.  Sinn  Fein  may  lose  its  very 
name  and  its  deluded  enemies  rejoice  in  its  death  ; 
under  this  name  or  another  it  shall  rise  again,  and 
conquered  to-day,  conquered  to-morrow,  it  finally 
remains,  like  a  nation  which  keeps  the  will  to  live  and 
persist  in  its  being,  imperishable  and  invincible.  In 
this  sense  it  is  Ireland  herself,  and  Ireland  to-day,  as 
three  hundred  years  ago,  refuses  to  accept  the  English 
conquest.  The  one  thing  that  would  have  made  her 
accept  it  would  have  been  beneficence  and  superiority 
in  the  victor.  Ireland  sees  neither. 

Then? 

Things  cannot  rest  there.  They  get  worse  every 
day.  Hostile  wills  clash  in  ever  sterner  conflict.  The 
English,  with  the  obstinacy  of  the  race,  the  more 
resistance  it  meets  with  the  more  stubborn  it  be- 
comes, and  the  more  it  gives  way  to  fury,  and  to  its 
faults.  The  Irish  will  no  longer  yield.  They  may  have 
let  MacSwiney  die,  they  may  deport,  shoot,  hang,  or 
subdue  the  country  by  dragooning  or  famine,  it  will 
never  be  silenced  save  for  a  time.  If  they  really  desired 
to  keep  it  meek  and  mute,  they  ought  to  have  left  it 


CALCULATION   OF   PROBABILITIES 

in  the  state  to  which  the  Penal  I^aws  had 
its  princes  gone  ;  its  property  confiscated,  its  religion 
proscribed  ;  uncultured  and  with  no  right  to  seek 
culture  ;  brutalised  by  want,  and  having  lost  even  the 
desire  of  escape,  finally  losing  slowly  with  its  language 
the  very  consciousness  of  its  degradation.  Such  men, 
who  had  arrived  at  the  point  where  they  spoke 
English  to  "  gentlemen "  and  Irish  to  their  cows 
"  because  it  was  good  enough  for  the  cattle,"  might 
have  made  good  slaves.  But  their  Church  was  restored 
to  these  people,  and  in  the  last  century  they  found 
leaders  in  their  priests.  A  beginning  has  been  made 
in  selling  back  to  them  lands  confiscated  from  their 
ancestors,  and  with  these  lands  they  have  recovered 
the  dignity  which  results  from  easy  circumstances 
and  certainty  for  the  morrow.  The  school  has  been 
restored  to  them  and,  yesterday,  the  University ; 
each  year  hundreds  of  young  men  leave  college  who 
feel  themselves  the  equal  of  any  living  man,  already 
designated  as  the  new  chiefs  and  burning  with  what 
flame  they  have  shown  us  ;  no  longer  restrained  as 
were  their  elders  of  the  clergy,  by  conservative 
prudence  and  the  passion  for  law  and  order  at  all  cost 
which  characterise  the  Church.  Go  backwards  ?  It 
is  too  late. 

Then? 

Fashion  no  longer  favours  those  massacres  on  a 
large  scale,  which  relieved  such  wounds  by  blood- 
letting ;  it  would  even  be  difficult  to  repeat  the 
evictions  which  followed  the  Gieat  Famine.  But  what 
sword  or  bailiff  can  no  longer  do,  may  be  managed  by 
indirect  but  surer  methods.  One  must  sometimes 
give  ear  to  soldiers  ;  their  candour  is  refreshing  after 
the  politicians.  Questioned  by  M.  J.  Marsillac  of  the 


142  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

Journal  in  January,  1920,  Lord  French  answers  him 
good-humouredly  : — 

"  The  history  of  Ireland  has  never  changed  ; 
trouble,  repression,  a  period  of  apparent  calm  ; 
when  the  circle  is  finished  it  begins  again.  The 
present  disorders  ?  That  comes  of  having  100,000 
surplus  young  men.  For  five  years,  because  of  the 
row,  emigration  has  been  suspended  :  hence  all 
the  trouble." 

There  you  are.  These  chaps  are  kicking  up  a  row ; 
they  are  energetic ;  they  might  become  dangerous ;  if 
they  were  to  rid  the  country  of  their  presence,  it  would 
be  pure  gain  for  the  "mother"  country.  And  doubtless, 
by  encouraging  01  creating  economic  conditions  which 
leave  them  workless,  for  example,  by  handicapping 
industry,  as  has  been  so  often  done  in  the  past,  one 
might  obtain  without  fail,  and  without  scandal,  the 
desired  result.  Then  one  might  see  returning  those 
happy  times  when  Ireland,  peopled  principally  by 
children  and  old  men,  troubled  not  England's  sleep, 
and  meantime,  through  alternating  outburst  and 
languor,  one  would  await  long  enough  this  death  so 
slow  in  coming. 

This  is  not  the  first  time  that  the  Saxons  would 
have  cleared  out  a  troublesome  population  ;  not  a 
native  remains  in  Tasmania  ;  hardly  any  in  North 
America,  and  the  Maoris  of  New  Zealand  are  going 
fast.  About  1801  there  were  5,400,000  Irish,  less  than 
ii  million  English,  Scotch  and  Welsh  ;  in  1846,  8 
million  and  a-half  on  one  side,  16  on  the  other ;  the 
proportion  favoured  the  Irish.  In  1905,  after  the 
famine  and  evictions,  there  are  only  4,400,000,  and 
the  inhabitants  of  Great  Britain  number  nearly  40 


CALCULATION   OF   PROBABILITIES  143 

million.  Thus,  while  the  latter  were  quadrupling 
their  numbers,  the  former,  in  spite  of  fecund  marriages, 
were  losing  a  million  inhabitants  ;  and  in  the  last 
seventy  years  they  were  diminishing  by  half.  Another 
such  century  and  the  Gael  will  have  had  his  day. 

This  plan,  yesterday  of  destroying,  to-day  of  dis- 
pl  an  ting  Celtic  Ireland,  proclaims  itself  in  all  past 
English  policy  ;  it  finds  unreserved  expression  in  the 
mouths  of  statesmen.  At  the  time  of  the  discussions 
on  the  first  Home  Rule  Bill,  the  then  Marquis  of 
Salisbury,  later  on  Prime  Minister,  said  in  St.  James' 
Hall  :— 

"  There  are  races  like  the  Hindoos  and  Hottentots 
(sic)  who  are  not  fit  to  govein  themselves.  As  for 
me,  I  would  prefer  to  spend  Treasury  money  in 
transplanting  a  million  Irishmen  than  in  buying 
back  for  them  the  lands  from  the  landlords." 

About  the  same  time  Stuart  Mill  writes  :— 

'  When  the  inhabitants  of  a  country  leave  it  en 
masse  because  their  Government  no  longer  leaves 
them  a  place  to  live,  that  Government  is  judged 
and  condemned." 

And  the  cry  of  deliverance  of  the  Times,  when  famines 
were  sweeping  the  country  shall  never  be  forgotten  : — 

"  Soon  the  Celt  will  be  as  rare  on  the  banks  of 
the  I/ifley  as  th^  Redskin  on  the  banks  of  the 
Manhattan." 

Ireland  emptied  of  the  Irish,  the  diaspora  of  the 
Gaels  as  formerly  of  the  Jews,  dispersing  their  race 
to  the  four  winds  of  Heaven  ;  an  ancient  and  original 
culture  touching  or  venerable,  delicate  or  beautiful 
things,  great  memories  killed  ;  it  is  not  a  very  elegant 


144  IRELAND   IN   REBELLION 

conclusion  to  seven  centuries  of  desperate  struggle 
sustained  by  a  people  against  death  ;  but  it  is  a  possible 
one.  And  it  can  be  urged  in  its  favour  that  half  the 
work  is  already  done. 

There  is  a  solitary  disadvantage,  it  is  that  the  affair 
requires  a  hundred  years.  And  during  this  hundred 
years  England  cannot,  without  having  Ireland  at  her 
throat,  suffer  a  disaster  or  even  seem  to  be  in  danger  ; 
is  she  quite  safe  ? 

And  if  not,  what  is  to  be  done  ?  Certainly,  Ireland 
alone  will  never  be  strong  enough  to  free  herself  from 
the  English,  but  she  is  too  big  not  to  be  an  embarrass- 
ment to  them,  sometimes  a  danger,  always  a  source 
of  shame.  The  only  method  that  remains  to  them  of 
disarming  this  inexpiable  hatred,  and  of  ridding 
themselves  of  a  nuisance,  would  be  to  offer,  and  very 
quickly  a  sincere  and  radical  settlement,  on  a  footing 
of  equality  between  the  two  races.  It  would  be  to  their 
interest ;  does  it  seem  to  you  that  they  are  thinking 
of  it? 


DATE    DUE 


CAT    NO     I  !»7 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


DA 

962 

B7513 


Briollay,  Sylvain 

Ireland  in  rebellion